← Volver a la ficha del texto/
"^u J^"
\am0t
■*4v^,
t ^^
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2010 with funding from
University of Toronto
http://www.archive.org/details/handbookofchinesOOeite
HAND-BOOK
OP
CHINESE BUDDHISM
BEING
A SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY
WITH
VOCABULARIES OF BUDDHIST TERMS
in Pali, Singhalese, Siamese, Burmese, Tibetan, Mongolian and Japanese.
BY
EBNEST J. ETTEL, m. a., ph. d. (tubino)
Inspector qf Schools, Hongkong
A CHINESE INDEX
486616
K TAKAKUWA.
23.2.- -4-3
SECOND EDITION
REVISED AND ENLARGED
TOKYO,
SANSHUSHA.
1904
TOKYO :
Printed by Saosbusha
Vo- ), Nictaome, Mitoahiroebo, KabcIs.
REPRINTED IN CHINA
1939
PEEFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
No apology is needed for the appearance of this little book,
though it is the first attempt of its kind. The student of
Chinese religious literature finds himself at ahnost every step
hampered by the continual recurrence of Sanskrit and other
foreign terms embedded in the text, generally without a word
of explanation. These form a series of vexatious riddles for a
clue to which one has to go beyond the range of a Chinese
library. This is especially the case with Buddhist works, many
of which are simply translations from Sanskrit or P&li or
Tibetan originals. Hence arises the need of a Dictionary like
the present which aims at smoothing the pathway to an under-
standing of Buddhism and of native religions influenced by it.
That this is a real want is proved by the cordial response
with which the announcement of this publication has been
received.
No doubt the present volume has many defects and omis-
sions, but the author feels confident that it will enable any
one who lias acquired an ordinary acquaintance with the Chinese
language, to read and understand all the popular Buddhist
classics, from the study of which Missionaries and others have
been deterred by the inability of Chinese Pundits to give any
assistance in that direction.
The author has not confined himself to the results of his
own investigations, but has freely drawn upon all books within
his reach from which information upon these topics could be
gleaned. It is consequently his pleasant duty to acknowledge
the help thus derived. He begs, in the first instance, to give
the most cordial thanks to the venerable Nestor of Chinese
Sanskrit studies, Stanislas Julien, whose most valuable works
have been— with 1 the exception of Chinese texts— the principal
source of reference and freely resorted to on all occasions. Tlie
author is similaiiy indebted to the works of the lamented E.
BuRNOUF, whose premature death has been a great loss to the
students of Buddhism. To these names he must add that of
C. F. KoEPPEN, whose masterly exposition of the whole system
of Buddhism has greatly assisted the present writer to under-
stand many intricate details of its Chinese development.
The running title " Sanskrit Chinese Dictionary " is to be
nderetood cwm grano salts. A comparatively small number of
other terms — chiefly referring to topographical subjects — have
been inserted in the same list, because they occur in Chinese
texts mixed up with Sanskrit terms, but are not sujficiently
numerous to justify a separate alphabetical list.
As regards the Sanskrit and Pdli terms given in the book,
the author has in almost every instance the excellent authority
of Julien and Bumouf to fall back upon. The orthography
employed in the transliteration of Sanskrit and Pdli is not that
generally adopted by English scholars, but the French orthogra-
phy of Julien and Bumouf is retained, because it is to the
works of these two Savants that every student of Chinese Bud-
dhism will constantly refer. Theirs are works which cannot
be dispensed with and will not easily be superseded. On the
other hand, he has not slavishly followed their spelling, but
has substituted s' for the peculiarly French 9 and likewise u
for on. No pronunciation is given for the Chinese renderings
of Indian terms, as any such attempt, besides unduly swelling
the bulk of the book, would have been comparatively useless ;
for the modorn systems of pronunciation — dialectically different
in the different pai-ts of China— deviate considerably from the
mode of pronuniation which was in vogue when the respective
Chinese equivalents for Sanskrit and Pali terms were invented.
To the language then spoken, in China no modem Chinese
dialect comes nearer in sound than the very Sanskrit or P41i
forms themselves.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
After an interval of more than fifteen years, the publishers
called for a new edition to satisfy a small continnoas demand.
The whole of the 1547 articles contained in the first edition
have accoi-dingly been re-written with a view to condense as
well as to correct the subject matter of the book, in order to
admit of an addition of 577 new articles without materially
increasing the bulk of the volume or omitting any point of
interest. The literature, the biography, and the philosophy of
Chinese and Tibetan Buddhism have been specially laid under
contribution to extend the usefulness of this Handbook, whilst
the substitution of a Japanese Vocabulary in place of the former
Chinese Index now makes the book a guide to the understand-
ing of Japanese as well as Chinese Buddhism.
The author has freely used whatever recent works of re-
ference were at his command, but he desires specially to
acknowledge the help derived from Bunyiu Nanjio's Catalogue
o£ the Buddhist Tripitaka (Oxford, 1883) and the courteous as-
sistance of the Kev. J. L. Gordon, M. D, who furnished the
materials to the above mentioned Japanese Vocabulary.
Hongkong, March, 1888.
E.J.E.
t55
In translating the Chinese explanations of Sanskrit phrases,
the author has aimed at verbal exactitude. Where the Chinese
explanation is ambiguous, he did not substitute a clearer form
of expression, considering it important to preserve the exact
manner in which Chinese Buddhists, more than a thousand
years before European Scholai-s had discovered Sanskrit, under-
stood and explained Sanskrit phraseology.
When speaking of the foimder of Buddhism, the term
S'akyamuni has been employed in accordance with Chinese
usage, which prefers this title ^o that of Gautama. As the
famous Chinese travellers Fah-hien and Hiuen-tsang had to be
refen-ed to very frequently, the Chinese symbols ^ ^ and
^^ (see Mahay^ua deva and Mokchadeva) for their names
have been omitted for the sake of brevity.
With regard to the frequently recurring measures of dis-
tance, it ought to be understood that the value of a Chinese
li has been differently computed in different periods of time,
but it will be safe to count one Chinese li as equal to 329 French
metres or about one-sixth of an English mile.
Hongkong, February 1st, 1870.
E. J. EITEL.
PART I.
► -5*-<
A SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
A
ABABA or HAHAVA |sp
The fourth of the eight cold
hells peculiar to Northern
Buddhism. The beings im-
prisoned there cannot produce
any articulate sound but this
one, Ababa, their tongues be-
ing frozen.
ABHASVAKA(Pali. Abhassara)
lit. all brightness (a-bh4svara)
piJ^RSfe explained by ^
-^ lit. light and sound (ab-
ha-svara) or by j^-^^ lit.
extreme light and purity.
The sixth of the eighteen
celestial worlds called Brah-
malokas.
ABHASVARAS (Pali. Abhas-
saras. Tib. Od-gsal) lit. those
whose nature is brightness,
d-bhasvai-as, paI^qg^J0||
orppf-^Hft^orpofgg
^^ explained by ^^^
lit. devas of light and sound
(abha-svara). The inhabitants
of the third of the three
celestial regions which from
the second Dhydna.
ABHATA M-M. lit. fearless,
an epitliet given to every
Buddha.
'ABHAYAGIRI |^g|Ll lit-
! mount Fearless. A mountain
on Ceylon with an ancient
monastery in which Fa-hien
(A. D. 400) found 5,000
priests.
ABHAYAGIRI VASINAH ^nj-
of dwellers on mount Fear-
less, or by :J5jilf[5 Ht.
school of the w(X)ded mount,
or by i^;fot|fK lit. school of
the secret forest, A schismatic
philosophical School, a branch
of the Sthavirah School.
The adherents of this School
called themselves disciples of
Katydyana and studied the
doctrines of both the small
and great conveyance (v.
Triyana).
ABHATAMDADA J£^g#
lit. he who procures removal
of fear. A standing epithet
of Kwan-yin (v. Avalokites'-
vara.)
ABHtDHARMA (Pali. Abhi-
dhana. Singh. Abhidhamma.
Tib. Tchos non pa) pjBlU^^
or
PART I.
^ explained by ^ lit. tradi-
tion, or by l^j^ lit. over-
coming the law or conquer-
ing law, or by ^^J^^;^ ^^'
peerless law. Buddhaghosa
defines Abhidliarma as that
law (dharina) which goes be-
yond (abhi) the law, i.e. by-
law.
ABHIDHARMA PITAKA ^
^ lit. the collection of dis-
courses. One of the three
divisions of the Buddhist
canon (v. Tripitaka) com-
prehending aU. philosophical
works. Its first compilation
is ascribed to Mahdkas'yapa,
but it does not as a whole
belong to the primitive pe-
riod of Buddhism. This sec-
tion of the Chinese canon is
subdivided into 1. -^^^
or the Abhibharma of the
Mahayana School, 2. /Jn^
^ or the Abhidharma of
the Hinayana School, and 3.
discourses included in the
canon during the Sung and
Yuen dynasties (A.D. 960-
1368).
ABHIDHARMA DHARMA
SKANDHA PADAS* ASTRA
philosophical work by Mau-
dgalyAyana.
ABHIDHARMA DJNANA
PRASTHANA S' ASTRA pj
cal work ascribed to Kdtya-
yana.
ABHIDHARMA
HRIDAYA
>li>
tiRB
S'ASTRA j',nj
A philosophical work by
Upadjita.
ABHIDftARMA KOCHA KA-
RaKA S'ASTRA pSflBft^
A work by SamghabliJMira.
ABHIDHARMA KOCHA
S'lSTRA ppjHlt^Jgia^
^ A tract by Vasubaudhu
refuting the doctrines of the
Vibhacha School.
ABHIDHARMAMRITA S'AS-
A philosophical work by
Ghosha.
ABHIDHARMA PRAKARA-
NA PADA S'ASTRA ^^
sophical treatise by Vasu-
niitra.
ABHIDHARMA PRAKARA-
NA S'ASANA S'ASTRA ^
^i|^ A philosophical trea-
tise by Sanghabhadra.
ABHIDHARMA PRAKAS'A
SADHANA S'ASTRA ppj|ij|.
phical work, attributed to
Is'vara.
ABHIDHARMA S'ASTRA ^
fh^ A philosophical work
by Vasubandhu.
ABHIDHARMAVATARA S'-
ASTRA AM^ilMM^ A
philosopliical work by Arya
SANSKMT-OHINESE DICTIONAKT.
Skandharatna. ^
ABHIDHARMA MAHAVIB-
HACHA S'ASTRA pSfffl^^
B^&:^f^im ^ ^^^'^ *'*'°-
sisting of 100,000 stanzas,
the compilation of which is
ascribed to the five hundred
Arhats supposed to have
formed the synod convoked
by king Kanichka.
ABHIDHARMA VIDJNANA
KAYA pAdA S'ASTRA ^
lectical treatise, denying the
existence of both ego and
non-ego, by Devas'arma.
ABHIDJNA or CHADABHI-
DJNAS (Pali. Abhinna.
Singh. Abhignyawa) -;^ip
or ";^Sfti^ Six supernatural
talents, which S'akyamuni
acquired in the night before
he became Buddha, and
which every Arhat takes pos-
session of by means of the
fourth degree of Dhyana.
Most Chinese texts reckon
six such talents, while the
Singhalese know only five.
Sometimes however only five
are mentioned. Particulars
see urder Divyatchakchus,
Divyas'rotra, Riddhisakchal-
tkriya, Purvanivasdnusmiiti
djiiana, Parat«hittadjnana and
As'ravakchaya.
ABHIRATI ^^^ lit. king-
dom of joy. A fabulous
realm situated East of our
universe, the sphere of two
Buddhas, Akchobhya and
Merukuta.
ABfflSHEKAIE ©iJjglg
^ An exclamation ('con-
secrate me by sprinkling')
addressed in prayers to
Tathagatas.
ABHTUTGATA RADJA -^
j^^ lit. the great august
monarch. Name of the Kalpa
in the course of which Subha
vyuha is to be reborn as a
Buddha.
ABIDA V. AMITABHA.
ABRAHMA TCHARITI VE-
RAMANI y^^^ Ht. no
debauchery. The thii-d of the
ten rules for novices (v. S'ik-
chapada), enjoining abstinence
from violation of the vow of
chastity with the following
clause, * lay-men ought to
abstain at least from fornica-
tion, ecclesiastics from all
sexual intercourse.'
ACHTAU VIMOKCHAS. See
under Vimokcha.
ACHADHA m^^:^ The first
month of summer, correspond-
ing to the time from the 16tli
day of the 4th Chinese moon
to the 16th day of the 6th
moon.
ACHTA BUDDHAKA NAMA
MAHATANA SUTRA ^^
ACHTA DAS'A KAS'A S'A-
STRA +A^^ Title of
a book by Nagardjuna, in-
troduced in China by Parami-
rtha, A. D. 557-689.
PABT I.
Title of
ACHTA DAS'A NIKATA
S'ASTRA A+©^ ^^^^®
of a booli.
ACHTAPAS'A nIrAKA St-
™A 1^^+A^^g
Title of a book.
ACHTA MANDALAKA SU-
Title of a book.
ACHTA SAHASRIKA PRA-
DJ&A PARAMITA SUTRA
a book.
ADBHUTA DHARMA ^bJ-^
^^ explained by ^'g*;g'
lit. Avbat never took place be-
fore, i.e. marvels. A section
of Buddhist literature com-
prising books on miraculous
events.
ADHIMATRA KARUNIKA
-jr^ lit. great mercy. One
of the Mahabrahmanas who
appeared from the South East
to worship Mahabhidjiia
djnana bhibhu.
ADHIMUKTI (Pali. Adhimut-
ti. Tib. Mos-pa) lit. attention,
by ^ ffl »|# lit pious thought-
fulness ; as an example of
which is mentioned the light-
ing of a lamp fed with the
oil of three flowers (Sandal,
Soma and Tchampaka) and
the placing this lamp before
the images of the Triratna.
According to Singhalese and
Tibetan sources, the meaning
of adhimukti is inclination of
the will. In the Lalitavistara
(q. V.) its meaning seems to
be ' intelligence.* Bumouf
translates it sometimes by
'confidence.' ^
ADHYATMA VIDYi p^^
lit. the esoteric luminary.
One of the J^Hg Pantcha
Vidyd S'astras (q. v.)
ADINNADANA VllRMIANI
^jm^ lit. abstinence from
theft and robbery. See Sik-
chx)a'da.
ADJAtAS'ATRU (Pdli. AdjA-
tasattu. Singh. Aja'sat. Tib.
MassKjessdGra) or Kchema-
dars'in pSfH^^Dflyg^ or
PflfMtfri explained by^
^•^ lit. an enemy before
he was bom, or no enmity
in the lieart, or (as the Tibe-
tans explain it) ' not creat-
ing himself any enemies.' A
king of Magadha, son of king
Bimbisara, originally one of
S'4kyamuui's most formidable
opponents. Converted to
Buddhism, he became famous
for his liberality in almsgiv-
ing. He died 24 3'ears after
S'akyamuni (about 619 B. Ch.)
His son and successor was
UdAyi. There is a daughter
of Adjdtas'atru mentioned
under the name ^nfJlLj^
Asuddharda According to a
SANSKBIT-CHINESE DIOTIONART.
Tibetan legend, an infant son
of Adj^tas'atru was kidnapp-
ed, exposed at the roadside
and finally made king of
Tibet under the name Njak-
ritsanpo (^ ^ if ^ ^),
The Mongols call the latter
Sseger Ssandalitu or Kiisiihu
schiretu.
ADJATAS'ATRU KAUKRIT-
TYA VINODANA MAHA-
YANA SUTRA ^^^f^
"tttBE^S Title of a book.
ADJITA (Pali. Adjita. Singh,
^jita) ^^^ or pSf^^
explained by |Bfefg0 ^i*-
invincible. A title which
S'akyamuni gave to Maitreya,
and which is now the stand-
ing epithet of the latter.
ADJITA KiS'A KAMBALA
(Pali. Adjita Kesa Kambali.
Singh. Ajita Kasa Kambala)
lit. the invincible one, who
wears his hair for a covering
the six Tirthyas, the head of
a brahminical ascetic sect,
whose favourite dogma was
the impermanency, the con-
tinuous self-destruction and
consequent unreality of all
things.
ADJNATA KAUNpiNYA or
ADJNANA KAuNDINYA
(Tib Koun ches Kdundinya)
RT^SISSn explained as
an automat (Bpf^ Adjnana)
of the Kdundinya (f^f^i/n)
family. A famous disciple of
S'dkyamuni, more commonly
quoted as Kaundinya (q.v.).
ADJITAVATI V. HIRANYA-
VATI. ADYACHAYASANT-
CHODA StTRA a^&m^s
,iKi^ Title of a book.
AGAMA fpf^^ or fpf^^
explained by ^J4*y^ lit.
peerless law, or by ^j^
lit. system of teaching. A
section of Buddhist literature
unknown to Nepaulese Bud-
dhism. Like the Singhalese,
the Chinese Buddhists divide
the Sutras of the small con-
veyance-school (v. Hinayana)
into the following four classes
(Bl'^)- (^)- Dirghagamas
(Singh, digha nikayo or dik
sangi) •# Pqt-^ long a^amas ;
compilations treating on cos-
mogony. (2) Madhyamaga-
mas (Singh, majjhiraa nikayo
or medun sangi) tflKnT-^
lit. middling dgamas ; works
on metaphysics. (3.) Sam-
yuktagamas (Singh, sanyutta
nikayo or sanyut sangi) ^t
Kpf >4j» lit. mixed agaraas ;
treatises on ecstatic con-
templation. (4.) EkottarSga-
mas (Singh, anguttara nikayo
or angotra sangi) i^—Jffij^
PART I.
lit. numerical agamas ; gene-
ral compilations, the subject
matter being arranged nu-
merically.
AGNI or AKNI fp^^/g Name
of a kingdom in Central
Asia, situated to the North
of lake Lop.
AGNI DHATU SAMADHI
JU Bi^ the contemplation
of the world on fire, a degree
of ecstatic contemplation (v.
Samddhi.)
AGNIVAS'AYANA (PaU. Ag-
givessayana). v. DIRGHA-
NAKHA.
AGRA PRADIPA DHARANI
Title of a book.
AGURU (Beng. Agur. Ai-ab.
Ayalugi. Pers. Ayalur chee
or Cud Hindee. Tib. Akaru)
literally not heavy ^4^§IJM
explained by ^jfTk.^^ ^^*-
perfume immersed in water.
Agallochum or lignum Aloes,
the decayed root of the
Aquilaria agallocha. The
Ahalim or Alialoth of the
Hebrews.
AGURU SUTRA
Title of a book.
AHAHA or HAHAVA
RTAIB®
^ The fifth of the eight
cold hells (unknown to Sou-
thern Buddhism), so called
because the cold is there so
intense that the damned
spirits cannot stir nor speak,
whilst the cold air, passiug
through their throats, pro-
TRA pjfl
cient city
duces a sound like Ahaha.
AHARA AHARA MAMAYUH
SANTARANI igj^^P^g
j^ An exclamation (' give
me, give me, old age, oh pro-
tector ') addressed in prayers
to Tathdgatas.
AHIKCHETRA or AHIKHA-
^1^ ^ "^ ^^'
and kingdom in
Central India, on the northern
bank of the Kalinadi, north
of Pantchdla (the present
Duab).
AHORATRA _ g _^;^ lit.
one day and one night. A
division of time.
AIS'VARIKAS pSj^ggR A
theistic School of Nepaul,
which set up Adi Buddha as
a supreme divinity. It never
found any followei-s in
China.
AKANICHTHA (Pali. Akanis-
taka. Tib! Og min) ^3^3/^
plained by ^ £^ ^i*- *^^®
final limits of the world of
desire. The last of the eigh-
teen Brahmalokas, called A-
kanis'ta i. e, the highest.
Originally only sixteen Brah-
malokas were known. North-
ern Buddhism added two,
which are called ^S ^ happy
birth and j^^ happy love.
Singhalese Buddhists count
only sixteen.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
AKANICHTHAS fe^^5c
The devas inhabiting the final
limits of the world of desire.
The inhabitants of the ninth
and last region of the fourth
Dhjana, appropriately called
*the highest ones.'
AKAS'AGARBHA SUTRA
^^^mrnrn ™e of a
book, translated by Djnana-
gupta, A. D. 587.
AKAS'AGARBHA BODHISA-
TTVA DHARANI SUTRA
of a book, translated by
Dhannamitra, A. D. 420—
479.
AKAS'A PRATICHTHITA
f&iM/i: lit. dwelling in
empty space. A fabulous
Buddha living somewhere to
the South of our universe.
He was at a former time the
fifth son of Mahabliidjna
djndna bhibhu.
AKCHARAMATI NIRDES'A
NAMA MAHAYANA SUT-
EA fpfg^^^M Title
of ft book.
AKCHOBHYA (Tib. Hkhrougs
pa) per^lSgp OT pp^pg^
lit. motionless. 1. A numeral
term equal to 1 followed by
17 ciphers. 2. , A fabulous
Buddha mentioned as a con-
temporary of S'akyamuni and
said to reside in a realm
called Abhirati. See also
under DjMndkara.
AKCHOBHYASYA TATHA-
GATASYA MAHAYINA
SUTRA pSfP^i^llg TiUe
of a book.
aktntchavyayatana i^
m
AKCHAYAMATI 4^
«i»\ . _
^ lit the Bodhisattva of
exhaustless meaning. A fic-
titious being to whom S'ak-
yamuni addressed a series
of i-emarks about Avalokite-
sVara.
AKCHAYAMATI PARIPRIT-
CHTCH'A ^m^m^m^
Title of a book, translated by
Bodhirutchi, A.D. 618—907.,
tion of a state of having
absolutely nothing. A degree
of ecstatic meditation (^),
See Samadhi.
AKLES'A (Tib. Non mongs
med) ^)® lit. without cor-
ruption. A cognomen of
Asita.
ALNI or ARNI ^off Ij jg Name
of a kingdom, which formed
part of ancient Tokhard, si-
tuated near to the sources of
the Oxus, to the North of
Munkau.
AMALAKA or AMALAEA.R-
/jJH^ explained by ^g
lit. precious vase. The fruit
of the Phyllanthus emblica
or the Mirobolana emblica,
used^as a medicine.
AMITABHA (variations of the
same name are Amita, Abida,
PART I.
AmitAya, Amitayxis, Amita-
rus'i. Tib. Od dPag med or
Hopame) pfj^ l^'g^jP or
W^ explained by |^^^
lit. boundless age. This ex-
planation rests on a miscon-
ception of the original mean-
ing of Amitabha i.e. bound-
less light, but the latter idea
is preserved in one of the
many titles of this fabulous
Buddha ^fi;^H^ lit. bo-
undless light. Other titles
are 'W'JC-^^^ ^it. diffusing
great light, "^^^^ lit-
sovereign teacher of the
Western Heaven, ^"^^S I
lit. guide to the West, -4^
S^-^r"^ lit. great mercy and
sympath'y, ;$:6{|l^f^ ^t.
original teacher Upadhyaya,
^•W"^:^ lit. embodiment
of the sphere of the law. As
the derivation of the term it-
self suggests, Amita was
originally conceived of as
impersonal, as the ideal of
bouudless light. Considering
also the mention made of his
name in a list of one thou-
sand fictitious Buddhas which
reminds one of the thousand
Zarathustras of the Persians,
and which was propagated
by tlie Mahdyana-school
(about 300 A.D.), it is but
natural, in the absence of
authentic information as to
the origin of this dogma, to
suppose that it may have
been originated by Persian
or Manichaean ideas influenc-
ing the Buddhism of Cash-
mere and NepauL For it
must have been from one of
these countries that the
dogma of Amita reached
China, when a priest from
Tokhara brought (147 A. D.)
the first Amitabha Sutra to
China It is remarkable that
the Chinese travellers Fa-
hien and Hiuen-tsang omit
all mention of it. Southern
Buddhism knows no Amita,
neither are there any traces
of a Brahminical or Vedic
origin of this doctrine. The
most ancient Sutras brought
to China make no mention
of it, and the first that al-
ludes to Amita, the Araitayus
Sutra, translated A. D. 148 —
170, was, like others of the
same class, already lost when
the well-known catalogue
K'ai-yueulu was compiled,
A.D. 730. When the so-called
Lotus-school or Pure-land-
school ^:fg^ or ^-{-^
began to flourish, and the
peculiarly poetic tenets of
this school, referring to a
paradise in the West, began
to influence the common
people, Amita became the
favourite of Chinese Bud-
dhists. He is now by far
the most popular Buddha in
China.
There are some confused
traditions as regards the ante-
cedents of Amita. One account
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.
describes him as an incarna-
tion of the ninth son of
MaL&bhidjna djuan&bhibhu
(q.v.), whilst another account
alleges that he was the second
son of a Tchakravarti of the
lunar race and, like his fa-
ther, called f^/^3|n (Kau-
s'ika). It is further alleged
that he was converted by a
Buddha called -ffrg;^^
(Sahes'vararadja), that he
embraced the religious life,
made certain vows and was
reborn as a Buddha in Suk-
havati (q.v.), where Avaloki-
tes'vara and Mahasthanap-
rapta joined him.
According to the teaching
of the Mahayana School,
Amita is looked upon as the
celestial reflex of S akyamu-
ni, and as having, by dint
of contemplation (dliyana),
produced a spiritual sou, viz.,
Padmapani (i. e. Avalokites'-
vara). The Nepaulese doc-
trine, of a primoixlidl Bud-
dha (Adi-Buddha) having
procreated Amita, has not
been adopted by Chinese
Buddhism.
The doctrine of Amitabha
and his pai-adise in the
West (v. Sukhavati) is, strict-
ly speaking, no contradiction
of the theory of Nirvdna, for
it does not iuten-upt the
circle of transmigration,
though it ofiers to the de-
votee of Amitabha aeons of
rest. But the popular mind
does, indeed, understand his
paradise to be the practical
equivalent of Nirvana, the
haven of final redemption
from the eddies of transmi-
gration.
AMITABHA VYUHA SUTEA
'(tm Title of a
rH5CK
translation, made A.D. 222—
280.
AMITAYUR VYUHA SUTKA
Title of a translation by
Fahien, A.D. 982—1,001.
AMITAYUSHA VYUHA ^
a:*io*# Titi« ^n
translation by Bodhimtchi,
^ A.D. 618—907.
AMLA or AMLIKA ^^KM
The Tamarindus indica.
AMOGHA or AIMOGHAVA-
explamed by ;^^^j|[J
lit. the vadjra which is not
hollow. A S'ramana of north-
ern India, a follower of the
mystic teachings attributed
to Samantabhadra. He fol-
lowed his teacher, Vadjra-
bodhi, to China (A.D. 719)
and eventually succeeded him
in the leadership of the Yog-
atcharya School (A,D. 732).
From a journey through
India and Ceylon (A.D. 741
— 746), he brought to China
more than 500 Sutras and
S'asti-as previously unknown
in China. He introduced a
new alphabet for the trans-
literation of Sanskrit and
published 108 works, mostly
translations. He introduced
10
PABT I.
the All-souls-festival (v. Ul-
lambana), so universally
popular in China to the pre-
sent day. He is the chief
representative of Buddhist
mysticism in China, which
he succeeded in spreading
widely through the patronage
of three successive emperors,
viz. Hiuen-tsung (A.D. 713
— 756), who prohibited his
retiring to India (A.D. 749),
Sutsung (A. D. 756—763),
who gave him the title Tri-
pitaka Bhadanta H^^^
~*IK)' ^^^ Taitsuug (A.D.
763—780), who gave him,
when he died (A.D. 774), the
rank of a Minister of State
and a posthumous title. He
is commonly referred to as
y^^ (Amc^ha).
AMOGHA PAS'ARDDHI-
MANTRA HRTDAYA SUT-
Title of a tiauslation, by
Hiuehlsang, A.D. 659.
AMOGHAPAS'A DHARAJSfl
SUTRA :^.^^,mtm
Jp±^ Title of a translation,
A.D. 618—907.
AMOGHA PAS'A HRIDAYA
MAISTRA RADJA SUTRA
^^^^^ll^jlEEg Title
of a translation by Ratna-
tchinta, A.D. 693.
AMOGHAPAS'A HRIDAYA
StJTRA;f;^||^^,j^,|g
Title of a translation by
Bodhirutchi, A.D. 618—907.
AMOGHA PAS'A KALPARA-
"^^ Title of a translation
b^ iBodhirutchi, A. D. 707—
709.
AMOGHA PAS'A MANTRA
SUTRA i%m-4^^m0.%
:^ Title of a translation by
Djuanagupta and others,
A.D. 587.
AMRA or AMRATCA or AMA-
KpT^KI A tree, the fruit
of which is described
as a cross between a plum
and a pear. The mango
tree, which is also called
Mahapala (^^^M)' ^^'°"^
the Malay rendering of which
the word raaugo is derived.
AMRADARIKA or AMRA-
PALI or AMBAPALt
(lit. the guardian of the
Amra tree) ^j^M'Af or
^^SS-/r» lit. the Amra
girl. A female devotee who
presented to S'dkyamuni the
Amravana garden f^^ lit.
plum garden). Legends af-
firm that she was bom of
an Amra tree. See also
Djivaka.
AMRADARIKA sCtRA ^-^
M Title ot a book.
AMRITA (Tib. Bdoud rtsi) (ig
or DiiK^BrKcWir ex-
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY,
11
plained by "H*^ lit. sweet
dew. The ambrosiaii food of
the immortals. In Hindoo-
staui the guava fniit is now
called amrut.
AMRITODANA rIdJA (Tib.
Bdoud rtsi zas Pali. Amito-
dana) "y*^^3£ li*- ^^^
king who feasted on am-
brosia. A prince of Magad-
ha, father of Anuruddha and
Bhadrika, uncle of S'akya-
muni.
ANABHKAKA (Tib^ Sprin
med) lit. cloudless sg^ lit*
happy love. The second
region of the fourth Dhydna
(q. v.), inhabited by devas
called Anabhrakas. The
eleventh Brahmaloka.
ANAGAMm (Singh. Andgami.
Tib. Phyir mi hong ba) • KpT
M^ explained by yf^
lit. not returning, or by yTv^^
lit. not coming i. e. not to
be reborn into the world of
de.sire. The third degree of
saintship, the third class of
Aryas, embracing all those
who are no more liable to
be reborn as men, though
they are to be bom once
more as devas, when they
will forthwith become Arhats
and enter Nirvana.
ANAKCHARA GRANTHAKA
, ROTCHANA GARBHA SU-
TRA. Title of three transla-
tions, viz. -X^^^t^:^
it^^WM. ^y r>ivakara,
A.D. 683; xmmMitm
W.& by-Divakara, A. D.
618—907; ^l^^gg by
BodhirutchirA.D. 386—534.
ANANDA (Tib. Kun dgah bo)
Pnlltl>'& '''' WH explained
by HJcS ^*' ^^^' ^ ^^ ^^
Dronodana, called Ananda
(joy), because he was born
at the moment wlien S'4k-
yamuni attained to Buddha-
ship. Under^ the teaching of
the latter, Ananda became
an Arhat, famed especially
for his memory or experience
(^^y The compilation and
edition of the earliest Sutras
is attributed to him. Before
his death (B.C. 866 or 463),
he appointed S'anavasika as
his successor and dispatched
his second disciple, Madh-
vantika, to convert Cashmere.
Ananda is to re-appear on
earth as Buddha Sigara vara-
dhara buddhi vikriditabhi-
djria.
ANANDAPURAppjUIJ^^II
A kingdom and city in
western India, N.E. of Gu-
jerat ; the present Bamagar,
near Kurree. It was one of
the strongholds of the Jain
sect.
ANANTAMATI M-g-^ lit.
boundless meaning. The third
son of Tchandra surya pra-
dipa.
ANANTAMUKHA SADHAKA
DHARANI. Title of eight
translations, viz. /&3&^-g-
12
PABT I.
280; ^mm^Mmmw
^ by Buddhabhadra, A.D.
317-420; ^mt^J^M
s'&nta A.D. 286—534 ;
lf^¥
A.D. 420-^79; ppf||Peg
<i;gtSrWt® byGuna-
bhadra, A.D. 420—479; -^
ghap&la, A.D. 502—657; A
Djfidnagupta. A.D. 585; H^
618—907
ANAJ^TAMUKHA VINIS'OD-
HANA NIRDiS'A tei*,^^!:
j^-^ Title of a translation
by Bodhirutchi, A.D. 618—
907.
ANANTA TCHARITKA ^^
ft
lit. imliraited action. A
fictitious Bodhisattva who
rose out of the earth.
ANATHA PINDIKA or ANA-
THA PINDADA (Pali. Ane-
pida. Tib. Mgon raed zas
sbyin (lit. one who gives a-
way his own without keeping
(an^tha) a mouth full (pinda)
for himself, |ijjf5|5-f||^^
mmmmm^ (»""•'*
pindada grihapati), explained
l>y 'f^^^ lit. supporter of
destitutes and orphans, or
by ^ifefe lit. a pious donor.
A wealthy householder (v.
Grihapati) of S'ravasti, fam-
ous for his liberality. See
also Sudatta and Y&is'&kha.
ANATMA or ANATMAKA
(Tib. stong pa nyid) ^^
lit. no ego. A metaphysical
term designating self-inani-
tion, vacuity, impersonality,
as the aim and end of phi-
losophic speculation.
ANAVADATA v. Anavatapta.
ANAVANATAMITA
YAYANTA
VATDJ-
maintaining aloft the victori-
ous banner. Name of the
realm in which Ananda is to
re-appear as Buddha.
ANAVATAPTA or ANAVADA-
TA^ (Pali. Andtattha. ^ Singh.
Anotatta. Siam. ADodatasa.
Tib. Ma dros pa. Mong. Ma-
pam dalai) fpfJIS^^^ or
plained by ^f^lf J^ Ht.
the lake without heat or
trouble. A lake on a high
plateau, N. of the Himalaya.
It is said to be square,
measuring 50 yodjanas in
circumference, and sending
forth from each side a large
river, viz. in the East the
S'itd, in the South the Gtangd,
in the West the Sindhu and
in the North the Vakchu.
What is meant, is perhaps
the Manasarovana lake (Lat.
8AN8KBIT-CHINESE DICTIONART.
13
Sr N. Long. 8P 3.), which
at certain seasons overflows
and forms one lake with lake
Koodh (ten miles distant),
which latter sends forth one
river, the S'atadru. The
sources of three other rivers,
vix. Bhramaputra, Ganges
and Oxus lie within a short
radins around those two
lakes. Hiuentsang (incorrect-
ly) identifies the Anavatapta
lake with lake Sirikol (Lat.
38°20 N.) on the plateau of
Pamir.
ANAVATAPTA NAGARIdJA
PARIPRITCHTCH'A SU-
TRA E^5/.iiJt^S:t
^ Title of a translation by
Dharmarakcha, A.D. 308.
ANDHRA. ggg A kingdom
in southern India, situated
between the Krishna and
GtDdavari, with the capital
Vingila (q. v.).
ANGARAKA (Tib. Mig dra.^r)
fe lit. tire star. The planet
Mars.
ANGIRASA ^>^^ An an-
cient Richi, an ancestor of
Sakyamuni.
ANGULIMALIIA (Singh. An-
gulimala) ^S^flJ^H or
^MW. e^pi'^i^^^ by JIM
lit. rosaiy of fingerbones. A
S'ivaitic sect of fanatics who
practised assassination as a
religious act. One of them
was converted by S'ak-
yamnni.
aRgulimaliya sx)tra ^
18WMM '^^^^^ °^ a trans-
lation by Gunabhadra, A.D.
420—479.
ANGULIPARVA J||j^ lit.
finger-joint. A measure, the
24th pai't of a fore arm
(Hasta).
AmLAMBHA SAMADHI ^
^ — ^ lit. the cause-less
saraadhi. A degree of Samd-
dhi (q. v.).
ANIRUDDHA (Tib. Mah hgags
explained by ^"^ Ut. not
poor, and by ^^ lit. not
extinguished. Name of a
disciple of S'akyamuni, who
being himself ' not poor',
supported, during a famine,
many Pratyeka Buddhas,
which charitable act caiised
among the devas a joy which
is, to the present day, 'not
extinguished.' He is to re-
appear on earth as Buddha
Samantapmbhasa. See also
Anuruddha.
AMTYA V. Trividya.
ANS'UVARMMA ^|^^0
explained by -^-^ lit. bright
helmet. A King of ancient
Nepaul, descendant of the
Litchhavis (q. v.), author of
the S'abdavidya S'astra.
ANTARABHAVA SUTRA tp
j^^M Title of a translation.
A.D. 384—417.
14
PART I.
ANTABAVASAKA § pg -g-
explained by ^ lit. skirt.
A sort of waistcoat, worn by
priests instead of a shirt.
ANTIMA DEHA DHARINO
for the last time in a body.
The last stage in the process
of transmigration, preceding
Nirvana.
ANU ppJll or ^gg lit. fine
dust. A division of a yodja-
or
ivis
na (q.v.), equal to 7 atoms
of dust.
ANUPADHIS'ECHA ^ ^
lit. without remnants. Ira-
materiality, as an attribute
of tho3e who have entered
Nirvana.
ANUPAPADAKA or AUPA-
PADUKA (Pali. Opap4tika.
Siugli. Aupapatika. Tib.
Brdzus te skyes pa) ^'fk
lit, birth by transformation.
One of the Tchatur yoni (q.
v.), viz. supernatural birth
(from a lotusflower, etc.) in
full maturity, such as is as-
cribed to Buddhas and Bod-
dhisiittvas, the latter coming,
from Tuchita, by this birth
into the world.
ANURUDDHA |f ;|t f'g fSf
explained by 'f/n'g' lit. con-
formity, and by ^"^ lit.
not poor. Tlie latter ex-
planation properly refers to
Aniruddha (q. v.) with whom
Aniruddha is identified in
Chinese texts. The former
explanation is based on a
derivation of the term from
anu (lit. conformity). Anurud-
dha was a son of Amritodana
and therefore cousin german
to S'dkyamuni, at whose
death he was present.
ANUTTARA BODHI ^ J-^^
@ lit. unrivalled intel-
ligence.
ANUTTARA DHARMA |ft J^
^ lit. peerless law.
ANUTTARA SAMYAK SAM-
BODHI lit. unexcelled per-
fect intelligence KofiM^^
H|^H#|g explained by
^ U unexcelled (anuttara)
■jTp/g correct equality (sam-
yak) and TFi# correct in-
telligence (sambodlii). An
epithet of every Buddha,
otherwise explained as sign-
ifying untarnished (a — ) and
unparalleled (nuttara) correct
view (sam) and complete
wisdom (myak) with complete
possession of the highest
sentiments (sambodhi).
APALALA pSfi'jJgll The
naga (guardian spirit) of the
source of the S'ubhavastu
(q. v.), converted by S'4k-
yamuni shortly before the
latter's death.
APARADJITA DHARANI.
Title of three tra.uslations,
ISJE® (see also Dhvadjd-
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
15
grakeyiiradMraTii), ^f|^
APARA.GODANA or GHOD-
HANYA (Siam. Araarako
Jaua Tliavib. Tib. Noub Kyi
va lang spyod P^jg^^S^
or U5PJE ^^Plained in
Chinese texts as * the cjon-
tinent in the West (apara)
where the people use cattle
(go) in place of money(ddna)'.
One of the four continents
of every universe, situated
W. of Sumeru (q.v.), circular
in shape, the faces of the
inhabitants being also cir-
cular.
APARIMITAYUS StJTRA ^
ceming AmitAbha, translated
by Samghavarman, A.D.
252.
APARIMITAYUS 81&TRA
s'ASTRA mmmmmm
^/^ A treatise by Vasub-
andhu (q.v.) on the doctrine
of Araitabha, translated by
Bodhirutclii, A.D. 529.
APAIIIVARTYA v. Avaivartya,
and Avivartita.
APASMARAKA PST^^H
A class of demons hostile to
men.
APKBITSNA SAMADHI v.
Asakrit Sain&dhi.
APRAMInABHA (Pdli. Apra-
mana) ^^-)^ lit. unlimited
light. The fifth of the sixteen
Brahmalokas.
APRANABHAS (Tib. Tshad
med od) ^^^ lit- un-
limited. Tlie second region
of the second Dhydna, in-
habited by devas.
APRAMANAS'UBHA ^^^
lit. unlimited purity. The
second region of the third
Dhyanas, inhabited by
devas.
APSARAS (Tib. Lhahi bou mo)
^-^ lit. female devas. At-
tendants on the regents of
sun and moon, wives of
Gandliarvas, and other female
devas.
APTANETRAVANA %^^i^
lit. the forest of the recovered
eyes.
ARADJAVARTAN Q|^ lit.
a white elephant. The form
in which S'dkyamuni entered
the womb of MahAmdya.
The immaculate path i.e.
the immaculate conception
(of Buddha).
ARAJNYA V. -Dharraarakcha.
ARANYAKAH (Pali. Aranna-
kangga. Tib. Dgon pa pa)
MWS ^^Pl^i^ed by ^H^
^ lit. living in retiremejit
and stillness; or Kpti^R'Lr or
or
[^ explained
16
PART I.
by ^=^^ lit- DO sound of
strife.. General designation
of ascetics and especially
hermits, of whom three classes
are distinguished, v. Dharma
Aranyakah, Matanga Aranya-
kah and Ddnataka Aranyakah.
AKATA (or Av^) KALAMA
(Tib. Sgyou rtsal ches kyi
bou ring hpliour piT^jjJn^
or ^^j!jn One of the tirst
teachers of S'akyamuni.
ARBUDA ^J^P'g The first
of the eiglit cold hells, where
the cold chaps (arbuda) the
skin of the culprits.
ARHAN or ARHAT (Singh,
and Burm. Rahat or Rahdn.
Siam. Arahang. Tib. Dgra
btshom pa. Mong. Daini
daruksau or Chutuktu) KpTl^
SI ^^ IM^ explained by
^M lit. fruit of Buddha
(v. Buddhaphalam). The
original meaning of Arhat
(worthy) is overlooked by
Chinese commentators, who
prefer the derivation aii-hat
(destroyer of the enemy).
The following two explana-
tions are most common, viz.,
^^ destroying the thief
i.e. conquering all passions,
and yT^ /^ exempt from birth
i.e. from transmigration. A
third, less common, explana-
tion is perhaps based on the
original meaning of Arhat,
viz, r^^'flh lit. deserving wor-
ship. The Arhat is the per-
fected Arya, and the state of
Arhat can accordingly be at-
tained only by passing
through the different degrees
of saintship (v. Arya). Arhat-
ship implies, strictly speak-
ing, possession of super-
natural powers and successive
promotion to Buddhaship and
Nirvana. But in popular
parlance the term Arhat
simply means an advanced
disciple of S'akyamuni. The
Chinese text of the Sad-
dharma pundarika employs,
accordingly, the term Arhat
occasionally as a synonyme
of S'ravaka (q. v.) and con-
stantly includes under it the
largest circle of 1200 dis-
ciples of S'akyamuni as well
as the smaller ones of 500
and of 18 disciples. At
present, the term ArliAn or
Lo-hdn (|Sy||) is used as a
designation of all famous
disciples of S'akyamuni, but
denotes more especially those
500 Arhats who are to re-
appear on earth as Buddhas,
each assuming then the title
Samantha prabhasa.
There are some attributes of
every Buddhist saint which
are often used as synonymes
for the term Arhat, viz., j^
fcft destroying the thief
(Kchinas'rava) and yT^ ^
exempt from study (As'Aik-
cha opp. ^-^ f'ne who
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTION.VRY.
17
studies, S'aikcha).
ARITI V. Hariti.
AETHAS'IDDHI v. Sai-vart-
thasiddba.
ARTHAVINIS'TCHATA DH-
ARMAPARIYATA f^ifjjg
translation by Suvama Dha-
rani, about A.D. 1113.
AHUNA ppJJ§^ or ^jj^^p
A mountain (said to increase
and decrease periodically),
S. of Sphitavaras (q.v.) iu
the Punjab.
AEIJPADHATU or ARtPA-
VATCHARA (Tib. Gzugs
med pai khams) ^-fe §3,
lit. the world without form
(desire). The third of the
three worlds (v. Trailokya),
towering above the Meru.
That world in Avhich there
is neither form nor sensa-
tion, comprising four heavens
and forming the antechamber
of NiiTana.
ARTA (Pali. Ariya. Singh.
Arya. Tib. Hphags pa. Mong.
Chutuktu). pSf^ or pjj^
gp °^ Mmw °^ Mmm
explained by ^ lit. holy or
by -^-^ lit. the Reverend.
A title given to those who
have mastered the Aryani
satyani (q.v.) and thereby
entered the Arya imarga i. e.
the Arya's path to Nirvana.
This path, having four sta-
tions, is called UQ\^ the
fourfold path. Those four
stations, being accessible
only through personal growth
in holiness, are called pQ^
the four fruits. Correspond-
ing with this distinction of
four stations or four fruits,
and identic with it iu mean-
ing, is a distinction of gg ::g-
four beings or fiQ^K four
classes of Aryas. For par-
ticulars regarding this dis-
tinction, see under S'rotdpan-
na, Sakridagamin, Anagamiu
and Arhat. The title Arya
is also an epithet of every
patriarch.
iETA DASA larigwD;^
or ^-^ lit. holy apostle. A
famous representative of the
Mahdsamghikah School
ARYA DJAMBHALA DJA-
LENDRA YATHALABDA
KALPA SUTRA Sp
M Title of a transla-
tion by Dharmadeva, A. D.
960-1127.
ARYAGAGANA G AND J A
PARIPRITCHTCH'A "gr^
. PI . ..
H^ Title of a book
(abstract).
ARYA NAGARDJUNA BOD-
HISATrV^A. SUHRILLEKA.
Title of three translations,
Gunavarman,
A.T>. 431 ; m.
18
PART I.
by Samghavarman, A.D. 434 ;
A.D. 700-712.
iRYA PARS'VIKA v. Pdrs'va.
ARYASATYANI or ARYANI-
SATYANI or TCHATURSA-
TYA gy^^ lit. four dogmas.
Four truths, the mastering
of which constitutes an Arya
(q.v.V They are, (1.) Dukha
^=^ lit. the dogma of
misery, viz., that misery is
a necessary concomitant of
sentient existence ; (2.) Samu-
daya 3^^ lit. the dogma
of accumulation, viz., that
misery is intensified by the
passions ; (3.) Nirodha ^=^
lit. the dogma of extinction,
viz., that the extinction of
passion (and existence) is
practicable ; (4.) Marga jM"=^
lit. the dogma of the path,
viz., that there is a path (v.
Arya) leading to tlie extinc-
tion of passion (and ex-
istence).
ARYASENA fSf $gp J)f||S or
30 W lit. holy army. One
of the principal representa-
tives of the Mahasamghikah
School (about A.D. 600).
ARYASIMHA gip^^^ or
Bhikchu. The 24th patriarch,
a Brahman by birth, a native
of Central India. He died a
martyr's death in Cashmere
(A.D. 259).
ARYAS'URA g^ lit. Arya
the brave, or H^S lit. the
great Brave. An Indian
Buddhist, author of several
works.
ARYATARA or SRAGDHARA
vinity of the Tantra School.
ARYA TARABHADRA NAMA
ACHTAS'ATAKAM. Title
of three books viz., (1.) ^
mi (2) ^mm^m^
mil (3-) m^m^mn
ARYAVARMMA
or
1^ lit. holy helmet.
A priest of the Sarvastiva-
dah School, author of a work
on the V4ibhachika philoso-
piiy-
ARYA VASUMITRA S'ASTRA
a book.
AS'AIKCHA see under Arhat.
ASAKRIT SAMADHI (lit.
repeated samadhi) ^'fit'^
^ lit. the samadhi which
is not collective (in one
formula). A degree of ecsta-
tic contemplation.
ASAMGHA or ASANGHA or
ARYASAMGHA fnj f f ffl
or fe^ lit. no contiguity.
A native of GandhAra, origi-
nallv a follower of the
SAN8KBIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
19
Maliis'dsakah School. He
lived mostly in Ayodhya
(Oude). where he taught the
principles of the Mahdydna
School and wrote many works
in explanation of its doc-
trines. Strongly influenced
by Brahn.inism and S'ivaism,
he became the founder of a
new School, the Yogatcharya
or Tantra School, the tenets
of which are expounded with
dialectic subtilty in Asamg-
ha's principal work, the
Yogatchdrya bhumi s'astra
(q. v.). His teachings re-
ceived wide acceptation in
consequence of the belief
that Asamgha had been mi-
raculously transported to the
heaven Tuchita where Mai-
treya taught hira'the princi-
ples of the Tanti'asystem,
and addressed to him the
substance of the above men-
tioned S'astra. He is said
to have lived 1000 years
after S'akyamuni, i.e. about
550 A.D. and as no transla-
tion of any of his works ap-
peared earlier than 590 — 616
A.D., this date is probably
near the mark.
ASAMKHYEA (Pah. Asam-
klieyya. Singh, Asankya.) Rqf
iw^w °' Mi^m °' ft
w^ explained by ^#^ lit.
countless. (1.) The highest
sum for which a conventional
term exists, according to
Chinese calculations equal to
1 followed by 17 cyphers.
Tibetan and Singhalese com-
putations estimate one Asamk-
hyea as equal to 1 followed
by 97 cyphers, whence Burn-
ouf concluded that Asamk-
hyea is the highest conven-
tional sum constituted by
the highest odd units (7
and 9), suggesting also that
the two numbers 7 and 9
have some mystic meaning.
(2.) Name of a class of kalpas
(q.v.). Every Mahdkalpa (q.
V.) consists, in every universe,
of 4 Asamkhyea kalpas, viz.,
the period of destruction
i^.^)' *^® peiiod of con-
tinued destruction or empti-
ness (^#n); the period of
reproduction or formation
(iSSj) ' *°^ *^® period of
continued reproduction or
settlement {^-ii^Y Rich of
these Asamkhyea kalpas is
subdivided into 20 small
kalpas (/]>^).
ASANDJNI SATTVA or A-
RANGI SATTVA (P41i.
Asanga satta. Singh. Assanja
satthaya. Tib. Sems tchan
hdou tches med) iffi^ lit.
without heat. The 15th of
the 18 Brahmalokas. The
6th region of the 4th
Dhyana.
ASALINI DHARMA S'ALA
^di^ lit. the odd monas-
tery. A vihira in Kliarachar.
ASAT ji^^ lit. the incompre-
hensible nothing A philoso-
phical term.
ASITA (Singh. Kala dewala.
Tib. Nap po or Traog srong
20
PART I.
tsien po) piffiPg ov |{pj^
^ or ^^J^ or pqj^ ex-
plained by ^}^ lit'- P®®''
less. A riclii ('(jlj) whom
S'akyamuni, in a former life,
served as a slave. On S'ak-
yamuni's subsequent re-birtli,
Asita pointed out the lak-
chanas (q.v.) on the child's
body. One of the 18 Arhats
/|Sj||V worshipped in China,
is called ' Asita, the Arya of
mount Ghridhrakuta.' See
also Akles'a and Tapasvi.
AS'MAGBHA (Pali. Vadjira.
Tib. Rdohi snid po i.e. es-
sence of stone) pgf^^^g
'^ or pjj^^^l'^ or ^
M0.W^ explained by ^
^ lit. stone deposit, and by
i/#d^ lit. amber. One of
the Saptaratua (q.v.), either
amber (Remusat), or coral
(Julien), or diamond (Burn-
ouf), or emerald (Wilson).
AS'MAKtTA
lit.
stone heap momitain. The
eastern border of the desert
of Gobi.
AS'OKA (Pali. Asoka or Pia-
dassi. Singh. Asoka. Tib.
Mya gnan med pa. Mong.
Chasalang oughei Noni un
khagban) ^f^M °' MW
ffilE^ ^it- sorrowless. (1.)
A king, described by Chinese
texUs as ' a Tchakravartin,
a grandson of Adjitas'atru'.
The latter remark refei-s to
Kdlas'oka (453 B.C.) and not
to Dharmas'oka who was the
grandson of Tchandragupta
(381 B.C.) and who reigned
about 319 B.C. But the
Chinese constantly confound
these two. As'oka, they say,
gained the throne by assas-
sination of his nearest re-
latives. Converted to Bud-
dhism, through an Arhat
whom he had boiled alive
and who proved invulnerable,
he became the Constantine
of the Buddhist Church and
distinguished himself by the
number of viharas and stupas
he erected. He is supposed
to be identic with the Piya-
dasi whose edicts are found
inscribed on pillars and rocks
throughout India. His young-
er brother (correctly ' son ')
was Mahendra. In the 17 th
and 18th years of his reign
the third synod was held by
Mahamaudgalyayana. (2.)
Name of a tree (te^JJ^)
lit. sorrowless tree) luider
which Mahamaya (q.v.) was
delivered without pain. The
Jouesia asoka.
AS'OKADATTA VYAKARA-
NA. Title of two transla-
tions, viz., ^-Sf^^jSt-^
by Buddhasauta, A.D. 539,
rakcha A.D. 317.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY ,
21
AS'OKA RADJA DJATAKA
wwifli "^^^^^ ^^ ^ ^°°^'
AS'OKA RADJAVADANA SU-
TRA m^^mv^m Title
of a translation, A, D. 317 —
420.
A'SOKARAMA ^ ^ ^fin ^
>•» .JA^ 1/JU rrrt-
A vihara iu Pataliputtra (q.
v.), in which the third synod
was held.
AS'OKA SUTRA ^qj^^g
Title of a translation by
Saraghapala, A.D. 512.
AS'RAVAKCHAVA (Pali. A-
savasamkhaya) lit. destruc-
tion of faults, >jp^ or ^
yS lit. finality of the stream.
The Chinese explanation de-
rives the term from tFe root
s'ru (^ to drop) and sup-
poses the word as'rava to
refer to ' the stream ' of
metempsychosis. According-
ly as'ravakchaya, one of the
6 Abhidjnas (q.v.)' designa-
tes ' supernatural knowledge
of the finality of the stream
of life.'
ASURA (Singh. Asur. Tib.
Lha ma yin or Lha min.
Mong. Assuri) ppj^li^lg or
^^ MMM ^^ WMik ^^-
plained by ^fe^ lit. those
who are not devas. The 4th
class of sentient beings, the
mightiest of all demons, ti-
tanic enemies of the devas.
AS'VADJIT (Singh. Assaji.
Tib. Rta thoul) MM^&&
lit. horse tamer. (1.) A mi-
litai-y title (t. Upasena). (2.)
Name of one of the first five
followers of S'akyamuni.
AS'VAGHOCHA (Singh. As^
sagutta) pBjg^^g^J> or
M. P^ lit. a horse neiehine:.
The 12th patriarch, a native
of Benares, a noted ant^o-
nist of Brahraanism. He
converted Kapimala, and is
the author of a number of
works. He is said to have
died B.C. 327 (correct date
about A. D. 100). His pos-
thumous title is -tJT^ lit.
absolute conqueror. The ear-
liest translation of any of his
works was .published in A.D.
405.
AS'VAGHOCHA BODHISAT-
TV A DJATAKA Mngifei^
jS Title of a book (abstract).
AS'VAKARNA (Pali. Assakan-
na. Singh. Aswakamna.
Siara. Assakan) BnT^^^ilflK
^^ MM^Mp: explained
by ;,^J^^I iit- horse ear
mountain. The 5th of the
7 concentric circles of gold-
hills /^^^J^, which sur-
round Sumeru, 2,500 yodja-
nas high and separated by
oceans from the 4th and 6th
circles. A Buddha, called
^7^3^^ (lit. great ruler
of glory and light, title of
22
PART I.
the Chinese god of fire), and
mentioned in a list of 1,000
Boddha (of the last kalpa),
is said to have lived on these
mountains.
AS'VAYUDJA ^j^lf IMH
The first month of autumn.
ATALI Pofll:£7flJ ^ province
of the kingdom of Malva.
ATAPAS (Pali. Atappa. Tib.
Mi gdoung ba) ^'^ lit.
■without trouble. The 13th
Brahmaloka The 5th region
of the 4th Dhyana.
ATATA |nifp:gl!:£ The 3rd of
the 8 cold hells ; where the
culprits' lips are frozen, so
that they can but utter this
sound, Ataia.
ATCHALA ^Ij^Jg. lit. in-
satiable. Name of a Rak-
chasi.
ATCHARA fpf |/f H An Arhat
of the kingdom of Andhra,
founder of a vihara.
ATCHAKYA or ATCHARIN
mmmm °^ mm^ ^^
mmm °^ mmm ^^ m
^ explained by |^fggtli
lit. a teacher of morals, or
able to elevate the conduct
of one's disciples, or by Tp
:f=p lit. correct conduct. (I.)
A title of honour given to
those who have passed
througli the novitiate. (2.) A
series of duties obligatory
for the same.
ATCHINTYABUDDHAVI-
CHAYA NIKDES'A. Title
of two translations by Bo-
dhirutchi, viz.,^:?^^^^-^^
ATCHINTYAPRABH A S A
BODHISATTVA NIRDES'A
SUTRA ?r.sm±^mm
^^1^ Title of a translation
by Kumaradjiva, A.D. 384 —
417.
ATHARVA YEDA or ATHAR-
VANA [HiT^^^^ explained
by ]l^W lit. rnagic incanta-
tions, or by :ff^|^ lit. a
S'astra on magic, or by i^ ^
lit. averting calamity of
prayer. The 4th portion by
the Veda, containing pro-
verbs, incantations and
magic formulas.
ATIGUPTA Pnjifi^^ ex-
plained by ^g^ lit. in-
finitely high. A native of
Central India who (A.D.
630) introduced into China
a Sutra called K'^M/g^^S*
ATMA MADA ^'^ lit. selfish
pride Spiritual selfishness.
ATMANEPADA
A conjugation, so called be-
cause the action is supposed
to revert (pada) to oneself
(^tmane), e. g. da (to give),
thus conjugated, means * to
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.
23
give to oneself, to take'.
ATYANVAKELA PuJI^^S
^ An ancient kingdom, the
country near Corachie (Lat.
24" 51 N. Long G?'* 16E).
AVABHASA ^@^ lit. the
kingdom of light and virtue.
A fabulous realm in which
Mahakas'yapa is to be reborn
as Baddha.
AVADANA pBIiglitlR or ^
|J|^ explained by ^D^ lit.
comparisons, or by Hj ^ lit.
illustrations. One of twelve
classes of Sutras, illustrating
doctrinal points by the use
of metaphors and parables,
or stories.
AVADANA StJTEA |ij^g
Title of a Sutra by Dharma-
trata, translated A. D. 399.
See also Dharmapada.
AVAIVARTIEA {Tib. Phyir
miltog pa) ^JjgU lit. not
turning back (i. e. going
straight to Nirvana). An epi-
thet of every Buddha.
AVAIVARTYA SUTEA or
APARIVARTYA SUTRA ^
mmwcmm ™' ^^ ^
translation by Dharmarakcha,
A.D. 284, See also Avivar-
tita.
AVAKAN v. Invakan.
AVALOKITES'VARA (Tib.
Spyan ras gzigs or Cenresig.
Mong. Ergetu Khorasim.
Chin. Kwanyin) or Aryava-
lokites'vam PiJT^JPjJf^^
5P®M n"^ correctly ex-
plained by ||H g t5l: lit. on-
looking (avalokita) sovereign
(is' vara). (1.) An Indian male
divinity, unknown to South-
em Buddhism, perhaps an
ancient local deity of South-
ern India, adopted by the
followers of the Mahayana
School in India (especially in
Magadha) and highly re-
vered, from the 3rd to the
7th centuries, in conjunction
with Mandjus'ri, as a Bo-
dhisattva who, from of old,
appeared on earth in a
variety of places (but espe-
cially at Potala) and under
numerous forms (but always
as a male), saving for in-
stance Simhala (q.v.) from
shipwreck and generally act-
ing as a sort of Saviour of
the faithful, and bearing
some similarities to Yislmu.
(2.) The first male ancestor
(Brasrinpo) of the Tibetan
nation, the principal tutelary
deity of Tibet, adopted by
Tibetan Buddhism under the
name Padmapani (i.e. lotus
bearer or lotus- born) as an
incarnation of Aval okites' va-
ra, and highly revered, in
conjunction with Mandjus'ri
(the representative of creative
wisdom, corresponding with
Brahma) and Vadjrapani
24
PART I.
(the representative of divine
power, coiTesponding with
India), as the representative
of compassionate Providence
(corresponding partly with
Shiva), the conti'oller of
metempsychosis and special
head of the present Buddhist
church. The six mystic syl-
lables om mani pad me hum
(q.Y.) are specially used to
invoke this male deity, who
is often represented with 11
heads (in 3 tiers) and 8
hands, and with the Shi-
vaitic necklace of skulls. He
is supposed to have appeared
on earth in various iucama-
tions as the spiritual mentor
of all believers, and especial-
ly to have been incarnate in
the King of Tibet called
Srong-tsan-gam-bo and in
every successive Dalai Lama.
The Tantra School of Tibet
declared this Tibetan deity
to be the Dhyani Bodhisat-
tva (spiritual reflex in the
world of forms, produced by
contemplation) of Amitabha
Buddha. His special sanc-
tuary is on mount Potala in
Lhassa. (3.) A Chinese fe-
male deity, probably an
ancient local goddess of mercy
fand progeny), worsliipped
in China, before the advent
of Buddhism, under the name
Kwanyin and adopted by
Buddhists as an incarnation
of Avalokites'vara (or Pad-
mapani). According to Clii-
nese accounts, Kwanyin was
the third daughter of ^^Ttt
ip (v. S'ubhavyuha), a ruler of
a northern kingdom, suppos-
ed to be identic with ;^zp:
Chwang-wang of the Chow
dynasty (B. C. 696). She
was so determined, it is said,
to become a nun, that she
absolutely refused to be mar-
ried, even when put (by her
father's order) to degrading
duties in the convent. Her
father ordered her to be ex-
ecuted with the sword, but
the sword was broken into
1,000 pieces without hurting
her. Her father then order-
ed her to be stifled, when
her soul left the body and
went down to hell, but hell
forthwith changed into para-
dise. To save his hell, Yama
sent her back to life, where-
upon she was miraculouly
transported, on a lotus flower,
to the island of P'ootoo
(Potara), near Niugpo, where
she lived for 9 years healing
disease and saving mariners
from shipwreck. Her father
having fallen ill, she cut the
flesh off her arms and made
it into a medicine which
saved his life. To show his
gratitude, he ordered a
statue to be erected in her
honour, saying ^^^|g
' with completely formed
(ts'uen), arms and eyes', but
the sculptor misunderstood
the order for ^^^Jg
* with a thousand (ts'ien)
arms and eyes,' whence it
happened that a statue with
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
25
a 1,000 eyes and 1,000 arms
perpetuated her memory, and
she was henceforth known
and revered as ^^^Qg
'the
Bodhisattva Kwauyin who
has 1,000 arms and 1,000 eyes,
great in mercy and great in
compassion.' To identify
Kwanyin as an incarnation
of Avalokites'vara, her name
Kwanvin
m
was explain-
ed as meaning avalokita (^S
lit. looking onj svara 1^
lit. sound ie. of prayers).
She is also styled |||^-^
^ Tfe ht. the sovereign (ish-
varaj who looks on or re-
gards (avalokita) the sounds
or prayers (svara), and, by
abbreviation, |g [^ g :^ ^^^
the sovereign (ishvara) who
looks on the world (avaloki-
ta). Other epithets are -x^
Jij^ig: lit. sound of the world
of hght, and
f9- lit
looking controller (Kwanyin),
which two epithets may be
modern corrupt forms or
archaic relics of her ancient
name. Kwanyin is also styl-
ed J^5^ (v. Abhytitgata
radja) lit. the august monarch,
and as such regarded as the
patron of those who are un-
der criminal prosecution. An-
other title is Q^;^^ li^-
white robed great scholar,
and as such she is represent-
ed with a baby on her arm
and worshipped by people
desiring progeny. She is
also styled Bodliisattva (q.
v.) and Abhayaihdada (q.v.)
Some Chinese texts confound
Kwanyin with Maitreya (q.
v.), because the former is tiie
predicted successor of Ami-
tabha, whilst Maitreya is to
be the next Buddha to ap-
pear in this world. If other
texts increase the confusion
by identifying Kwanyin both
with Maitreya and with
Purna Maitrayani puttra (q.
v.), the explanation is like-
wise ensy, for Kwanyin 's
title -fr j^ (lit, great mercy)
is likely to be confounded
with that of Maitreya viz.
3^pP- lit. family of mercy
and with that of Purna viz.
^M^ lit. the son of full
mercy. Some texts also as-
sert that Kwanyin was ' the
third son of the grihapati
An&tha pindika of the bamboo
garden Djetavana near the
Gridhrakuta mountain, and
was called Sudatta.' But as
they add that this was but
one of the many incarnations
of Kwanyin, there is no con-
tradiction in the statement,
though it is based on a
mistake, as Sudatta was the
name of the father.
AYALOKITES'VAEA BODHI-
SATTVA SAMANTAMUK-
HAPAKrV^ARTA ^ ^ ^
i^ Title of a translation, of
26
PART I.
a chapter from the Sud-
dharma pundarika, by Kumd-
I'adjiva (who translated the
prose) A.D. 384—417, and
by Djiianagupta(who translat-
ed the gathds), A.D. 557—
589.
AVALOKITES'VARATKADA-
S'AMUKHA DHARANI.
Title of two translations, viz.
iR7 by Tas'ogupta. A.D. 567
-581, and -^—'mWK^t'^
656.
by Hiuen-tsang, A. D.
AVALOKITES'VAKA MATRI
DHARANI mS^^M
mtmf^M ^'^^^ ^^ "
book.
AVALOKITES'VARA PADMA
DJALAMULA TANTBAN A-
MA DHARANI. Title of four
books, viz. (1.) ^gg^
mi-
AVANDA IJnf^:^
kingdom, probably the mo-
dern district of Shekarpoor,
Dat. 27° 36 N. Long. 69°
18 E.
AVANTIKHAH (Tib. Srung
pa vahi sde) ;^;fi "pTf^-f
^ lit. the great School of
the son who could not be
abandoned. A subdivision of
An ancient
the Saramatah School, so
called because its founder
was, as a newborn babe,
abandoned by his parents.
AVARAS'AILAH (Singh. SeU-
y4s) pj>tfili^l|^''®lil
ftqfb ^^^- *^® School of the
dwellers on the western
mountain. A subdivision of
the Mahasamghikah School.
AVARAS'AILA SAMGHARA-
explained by g|J[j^ lit.
the monastery of the western
mountain. A viliara in Dha-
nakatcheka, built 600 B.C.,
deserted A. D. 600.
AVATAMS'AKA SUTRAS.
^Mc?I^ A subdivision of
the Sutra Pitaka.
ex-
AVATARA ppia^^l
plained by -f^^ Ht. meta-
morphosis. The Brahminical
idea of incarnation cor-
responding to anupapadaka
(q- v.j
AVENIKA DHARMA (Singh.
Buddha dharmma) -f- Ayf\
Jty^ lit 18 detached char-
acteristics. The distinctive
marks of a Buddha who is
' detached ' from the im-
perfections which mark ordi-
nary mortals.
AVIDDILA K ARNA SAMGHA-
RAMA Mmmmmm
frag ^^ ^ff-^tiM ^i*-
SANSKEIT-CHINE8E DICTIONARY.
27
the monastery of those whose
ears are not pierced. An
ancient vihara near Yodha-
patipura.
AVIDYA (Singh. Awidya. Tib.
Ma rig pa) ^ B^ lit. absence
of perception. The last (or
first) of the 12 Nidanas (q.
v.), viz. ignorance which
mistakes the illusory pheno-
mena of this world for real-
ities.
AVILOMA M^ lit. a sheep's
hair. A subdivision of a
yodjana.
AVITCHl (Singh, and Siam.
Awichi. Tib. Mnar med) RpT
Bft^ or ^^ or pnJiHj;^
explained by ^Pq^;^!]^ lit.
uninterrupted hell. The last
of the 8 hot hells, where the
culprits die and are re-born
without interruption (yet not
without hope of final redemp-
tion).
AVIVARTITA (or APARIVA-
RTYA) SUTRA ;f:i||||«;£
^iT^ Title of a translation,
A.D. 397—439. See also
Vaipnlya vyuhayivartita dha-
rraatchakra sutra.
AVRIHA (Singh. Awiha. Tib.
Mitchheba) lit. making no
effort, fe/^ lit. absence of
tliought.' 'The 13th Brahma-
loka. The 4th region of the
4th Dhydna.
AYAMUKHA (or Hayamukha)
WffllSfe ^^ ancient king-
dom, probably the region
near Surajepoor, Lat. 26° 26
N. Long. 86° 16 E.
AYANA Iry lit. a march. A
division of time, equal to 6
months.
AYATANA npJtJlfHJI^ Gene-
ral term for the organs of
sense. See Chadayatana and
Vidjnana.
AYODHYA J^^f^ The ca-
pital of Kos'ala, the head
quarters of ancient Buddhism,
the present Oude, Lat. 26^
N. Long. 82° 4 E.
AYURVEDA ^^ explained
S'astra of longevity. One of
the Vedas, a ritual to be
used at sacrifices.
AYUTA (Tib. Ther hboum) ^
bv -^mm lit. 100 koti. A
numeral, equal to 1,000,000,
000.
B.
or
BADAKCHAN ||cg|fj||^
Eo^^lij "'^ mountainous
district of T^khdra, tlie re-
gion near Gurabeer, Lat.
34° 45 N. Long. 70 E.
BAGHELAN ^ tl S '^^^
couutry W. of the Bunghee
river, between Koondooz and
Ghoree, Lat 36° N. Long.
68°E.
28
PART I.
BAHUDJANA ^ pf. |g Jg
explained by ^4^ ^i^- ^^^
living beings.
BAKTKA gpgll or ||||ig
A city of Bactriana, once a
nursery of Buddhism, A. D.
600 still famous for its
sacred relics and monuments.
Tlie present Balkh, Lat. 36°
4B N. Long 67"=* 4 E.
BALA (Singh. Pumna) ^|§
The sister of the girl Acanda
fSingh. Sujata) who supplied
S'akyamuni -with milk.
BALA or Pantchabalani (Singh.
Balayas) ^"fl lit. five po-
wers, with the note 'bala
signifies *jj ij- lit. to limit,
to stop.' One of the cate-
gories forming the 37 Bodhi
pakchika dharraa (q. v.), em-
bracing (1.) the power of
faith, v. ' S'raddhabala, (2.)
the power of energy, v. Vir-
yabala, (3.) the power of
memory, v. Smritibala, (4.)
the power of meditation^ v.
Samiidhibala, and (5.) tlie
power of wisdom, v. Pradj-
fiabahi. See also under
Lidriya.
BALADITYA ^Hpif^^
explained ^jjj]^ lit- the
early sun. A king of Ma-
gadha, protector of Bud-
dhists, who if identic with
Balihita, reigned A. D. 191.
BALAPATI ^|||^J[g Name
of an ancient Kingdom
India.
of
BALAPKITHAGDJANA (Pali.
Balaputhudjdjana) ^.^j]/>
>'h5ES'J4 ^^^- ^ li*'*le child
bom apart, or by 0j^/(k
lit. born a fool and differ-
ing (sc. from the saints). A
designation of unbelievers.
BALI pC^ explained by >&-
i^ lit. one who has ties (sc.
of relationship). Name of a
king of Asuras.
BALUKA £Jl|^j[Jn ^^ ancient
kingdom of eastern Turkes-
tan, the present Aksu, Lat.
40°7 N. Long. 39°29 E.
BANDUPRABHA 3^^ Au-
thor of the Buddhabhumi
Sutra S'astra.
BAEUKATCHiVA ^ j^ f^
n^^ An ancient kingdom in
Gujerat, S. of the Nerbudda,
near Baroche, Let. 21''44 N.
Long. 72*^66 E.
BASTAH (Tib. Bhachbah or
Phaggs pa lama) y^ ffl m
"■• M:?£»fE "' E-&E
«'■ «^.&E "■ «,f>#
or ^^ B3 Tt A S'ramana of
Tibet ( + y^), teacher and
confidential adviser of Kublai
Khan, who appointed him
head of the Buddhist church
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
29
of Tibet (A. D. 1,260). He
is the author of a manual of
Buddhist terminology (a^^
^t^\ and translated an-
other work into Chinese. He
constracted (A. D. 1,269) for
the Mongol language an al-
phabet and syllabary bor-
rowed from the Tibetan and
known by the term Horyik,
for which, however, the Lama
Tsordjiosen subsequently (A.
D. 1307—1311) substituted
another alphabet, based on
that of S'akyapandita.
BAYANA '^f^ll^ An ancient
kingdom and city in Bok-
hara, famous for a statue of
Buddha (entering Nirvana),
said to have been 1,000 feet
long. The present Bamyan,
Lat 34°50 N. Long. 67^40 E.
BHADANTA (Pali. Bhanta)
'^ttPt explained by -;^g^
lit. great virtue. A titie of
lionour (like Keverend) given
to priests (especially of the
Hinayana School).
BHADRA (Pali. Bhaddha) ^
"MM. ^^' IStPt explained by
lit. virtuous, or by ^
fl.) An epithet
of every Buddha. (2.) Name
of tree. (3.) Name of the
realm in which Yas'6dhar4
is to be reborn.
BHADRAKALPA (Pali. Bhad-
dha Kappa. Siam. Phattaka-
la) l^^l lit. the kalpa of
the sages. A designation for
the kalpa (q.v.) of stability,
so called tHBcause 1,000 Bud-
dhas (sages) appear in the
course of it. Our present
period is a Bhadrakalpa and
4 Buddhas have already ap-
peared. It is to last 236
million years, but over 151
million years have already
elapsed.
BHADRAKALPIKA SUTRA
M^M "^^^^^ °^ ^ transla-
tion bv Dharraarakcha, A.D.
300.
BHADRAKA RATRI ^|g;^
'M Title of a translation
V.
A.D. 701.
BHADRA KATCHANA
Yas'odhara.
pa
lit a sage.
BHADRA MAYAKARA PA-
RTPRITCHTCffA. Title of
two translations, viz. ^-p
/— ^i^ by Dharmarakcha,
Arb.^265— 316, and gflgfj]
Btl^tlllE't' ^y Bodhiru-
tchi, A.D. 618—907.
BHADRAPADA M^|||^
W^ Name of the last month
of summer.
BHADRAPALA gj; p-g g ||
^^ ^|)'^?J^|p ^ Bodhisattva
who, with 500 others, slighted
S'akyarauni in a former life,
but was afterwards convei"ted
and became Buddha.
BHADRAPALA S'RECHTHI
30
PART I.
PARIPRITCHTCH'A. Title
of two translations, viz. ^f^
ft.## by Djndnagnpta, A.
D. 596, and -j^^^^^^
by Divakara and others, A.
D. 680.
BHADRAPALA SUTRA ^
kv^ Title of a transla-
tion by Lokalakcha.
BHADRA RUTCHI
iffi;^ explained by
lit. good and loving. A
priest of Parvata whose dis-
putation with a Brahman
was cut short by the latter
sinking down into hell.
BHADRATCHARI PRANTD-
^^^y
HAN A m%
Title of a"
Amoghavadjra,
771.
translation
A.D.
m
by
746—
BHADRA VIHARA |^^||
lit the monastery of sages.
A vihara in Kanyakubdja.
BHADRAYANITAH or Bha-
draputtriyah J^^^^jgj^
^K or ^M lit. the School
gr
ni
of Bhadra, or
nt.
the School of the conveyance
of Bhadra, or ^#^ lit.
the School of the descendants
of Bhadra. A School founded
by a famous ascetic called
Bhadra.
BHADRIKA or Bhadraka
(Pali. Bhaddaji. Tib. Ngang
zen or Ming zan) J^J&M
m "' mini « m.m ^
son of Amritodana, one of
the first 5 disciples of S'&k-
yamuni.
BHAGAI ^fjp^ A city S.
of Khoten, famous for a
statue exhibiting all the
lakchandni (q. v.).
BHGARAMA (lit. the ar&ma,
or dwelling, of the god-
Bhaga) J^ ^ ^ ^ ^^O"
sapara or Karsana (Ptolemy),
the capital of Kapis'a, the
modern Begr^m.
BHAGAVADDHARMA ^^
•>±. lit. honoura-
ble law. A S'ramana of
western India who translated
into Chinese a popular work
in honour of AvalokitesVara.
BHAGAVAT or Bhagavan
(Pali. Bhagava. Singh. Baga-
•wa. Siam. Phakhava. Tib.
Btsham Idan das) :^il^|^
* " MM^w °' mm
% or ^^^ An epithet,
' the man of virtue (or
merits)', given to every Bud-
dha.
BHANI ^Jg or -^ jg A mi-
nister of S'as'auka.
BHARYA ^jfljgp A wife.
BHASKARA VARMMA ^^
fSi^L'l^^, explained by
P ^ tit. aiTDOur of the sun.
A king of Kamarupa, a des-
cendant of Narayana Deva.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARr.
31
BHAYA (Singh. Bhawa) ;^
lit. existence. One of the
12 Nidanas, existence, as the
moral agent that assigns
every individnal to one or
other of the Trailokja /"IT
^fe' lit. three modes of actual
existence). The creative
cause of Bhava is Upadana.
Its consequence is Djati.
BHAVASANGKRAMITA SU-
TRA. Title of 3 translations,
g by Bodhirutchi, A.D. 386
-534; r2.) ftiatt-^-g
by Buddhas anta, A. D. 539 :
(3.) mm-tm:^
j^ A.D. 518—907.
BHAVA VIYEKA m
or :y^^ lit. clear argument.
A disciple of Nagardjuna,
who retired to a rock cavern
to await the coming of Mai-
treya. Author of the Hr^
S'astra, translated by Hiuen-
tsang, A.D. 648.
BHECHAD.JYAGUPtU V.AC-
PURYAPRABHASA PUR-
YAPRANIDHANA
Title of a translation by
Hiuentsaug, A.D. 650. See
also Saptatathagata piirva-
pranidhana vis'echavistara.
BHECHADJYAGURU PUR-
VAPKANIDHANA ^gjji^p
lation by Dharmagupta, A.D.
615.
BHECHADJYA RADJA m
^ lit. the medical king. A
disciple of S'akyamuni. See
also Survasattvapriyadai"s'ana
and Yimalagarbha.
BHECHADJYARADJA BHE-
CHADJYASAMUDGATA
U—^-^m Title of a
translation by Kdlayas'as, .A
D. 424.
BHECHADJYA SAMUDGA-
TA m U^T^. lit. the su-
perior medical Bodhisattva.
A- disciple of S'akyamuni.
See also Yimalanetra.
BHICHMAGARDJITA
CHASYARA RADJA
ip lit. the king of
utterance. The name
which numberless Buddhas
Successively appeared, in
Mahasambhava, during the
Yiuirbhoga Kalpa.
BHIKCHU (PaU. Bhikkhu.
Singh. Bhikchu. Tib. Dges-
loiig. Mong. Geloug) J^U jC.
or jy^^ explained by ^ A-
lit, mendicant scholars or by
^5^ lit. followers of S'akva.
(1.) A fragrant plant, emblem
of the virtues of a religious
mendicant. (2.) Two classes
of S'ramanas (<:i.v,), viz.
esoteric mendicants ( l^ ^4^ )
who control their nature by
GHO-
«#
grave
under
32
PART I.
the law, and exoteric men-
dicauts (j^Y'^) ^lio control
their nature by diet. Every
true Bhikchu is supposed- to
work miracles.
BHIKCHUNI Tib. Dge along
ma, or Ani. Mong. Tshiba-
ganza) j^^l/g ov -^.^J^
Female religious mendicants
who observe the same rules
as any Bhikchu.
BHIKCHUNI PRA.TIMOK-
CHA SUTRA -f-fj^jrt
piiation by Fa-hien.
BHIKCHUNI SAMGHIKA-
VINAYA PRATUVIOKCHA
SUTRA JtJ£jgftfiK#
a translation by Fa-hien and
Bhuddhabhadra, A.D. 414.
BHIMA K)[.^ or jj|J^ (1.)
Name of S'iva's wife (the
terrible). (2.) A city, W. of
Khoten, possessing a statue
(of Buddha) said to have
transported itself thither from
Udyana.
BHUROM Ugpjg An exclama-
tion, frequently occurring at
the beginning of mantras (q.
v.), probably in imitation of
Bhramanic mantras which
begin by invoking bhur
(earth), bhuvah (atmosphere)
and svar (heaven). Perhaps
a contraction of bhur (earth)
and ora (q.v.)
BHUTA g|^^ explained by
^ A: lit, spontaneous genera-
tion, or by 4y^ lit. born
by transformation.
BHUTAS ^^ Heretics who
besmeared their bodies with
ashes. Probably a Shivaitic
sect.
BIMBISAR/^ or Bimbasara or
Virabasara (Singh. Bimsara.
Tib. Srenika, or Gzugs tshan
sningpo. Mong. Margisiri
amogo langa ouile duktchi,
or Tsoktsasun dshiriiken)
X lit. a sliadow (render-
solid, or by ^%M^ lit.
the sand of a vase. A King
of Magadha, residing at
Radjagriha, converted by
S'4kyamuni, to whom he
gave the Venuvana park. He
was murdered by his son
Adjatas'atru.
BIMBISARA RADJA SUTRA.
Title of 2 books, viz. (1.)
ed)
m
and (2.) ^^^31 u,
BODHI or Sarabodhi (Tib.
Byang cub) 3?£iS. explained
by ^ lit. intelligence, or by
TC®. lit. (the act of keeping
one's mind) truly awake, in
contradistinction from Bud-
dhi (the faculty of intelligence).
That intelligence or knowledge
by which one becomes a Bud-
dha or a believer in Baddhism.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
33
See also Bodhi pakohilca
dharma.
BODHIDHARMA ^^^^s^gijj
The 28th Indian {1st Chi-
nese) patriarch, originally
called Bodhitara (^i&^
^). He was a Kchattriya
by birth, being the son of a
king of southern India. His
teacher Panyatara (M;^^
^\ gave him the name Bo-
dliidharma to mark his under-
standing (bodhi) of the law
(dharma) of Buddha. Bo-
dhidharraa brought the alms-
bowl of S'akyamuiii (v.
pAtra) to China (9th moon,
21st day, A.D. 520), visited
Canton, and then Lohyaug,
where he remained engaged
in silent meditation for 9
years, being thenceforth
known as ' the wall-gazing
Brahman' (^HS^IgP^).
He is supposed to have died
circa A.D. 529.
BODHIDRUMA or Bodhivrik-
cha ^Jgigf lit. bodhi-tree,
or ^i^ lit. tree of in-
telligence, or ^ j|: n
lit. pippala, or i ilj M
-^ ^ lit. pippali vrikclia,
lit. asvas'tha vrikcha. The
tree (Ficus religiosa) under
which S'akyamuni did 7
years' penance, and under
which he became Buddha.
This tree, originally 400
(Chinese) feet high, and 50
feet high when Hiuen-tsang
saw it (A.D. 629—645), still
exists, 2 miles S.E. of Gaya,
on the left bank of the
Ndiranjana. Cuttings of this
tree, which is considered to
be a symbol of the spread
and gi-owth of Buddhism,
are planted in China in
front of monasteries and
temples. Fah-hieu (A.D. 399
— 414) mistook this tree for
a palmtree (v. Patra), with
which the Bodhi tree is now
generally identified in China.
BODHILA -j^ifljll A native,
of Cashmere, author of the
Tattva santchaya s'astra (Jfe
S: Sra) ^^'oi^ging to the
Mahasamghikdh School.
BODHIMAlSfDA (Singh. Bo-
dhiraandalaj ^^;^tg lit.
the platform of bodhi, or
j^l^ lit. the platform of
intelligence, or ^||j)^ Ht.
the diamond throne (vadjra-
sana). The terrace, said to
have raised itself out of the
ground, surrounding the
Bodhidruma, where all Bo-
dhisattvas sit down when
about to become Buddhas.
This ground, said to be as
solid as diamond, is beheved
to form the navel (centre) of
the earth.
BODHIRUTCHI ^f;|-g 5;
plained by ^^ lit. uuder-
standing and hope, or by ^
34
PART I.
3S lit. intelligence and hope.
(1.) S'ramana of noiiiiem
India, who arrived in Loh-
yang A. D. 508, and trans-
lated some 30 works. (2.)
Cc^nomen of Dharmarutchi
(q. y.)
BODHISATTVA (Pdli. Bo-
dhisatto. Singh. Bodhisat.
Siam. Phothisat. Tib. Bjang
cub sems dpa) lit. he whose
essence (sattva) has become
intelligence (bodhi) :^J
or
or
m^ or ^
explained by
'^Ir" lit. knowledge in
possession of one's affections
or by :^*l'\ lit. the mind of
intelligence. The third class
of saints who liave to pass
only once more through
human life before becoming
Buddbas, including also
those Buddhas who are not
yet perfected by entering
Nirvana (v. Mahsisattvas).
One of the three means of
conveyance to Nirvana (v.
Triydna), compared with an
elephant fording a river.
BODHISATTVA BODHID-
RUMA SUTRA ^^jf ;^
m Title of a book.
BODHISATTVA BUDDHA-
NUSMRITI SAJNIADHI j^
~Bt^^ Title
of a translation, A.D. 462.
rHftg
BODHISArrVA PITAKA J^
pa
?i^ A section of the
i
Tripitaka, sutras treating on
the state of a Bodhisattva.
BODHISATTVA PITAKA
SADDHARMA SIJTRA j^
Title of a translation by
Dharmarakcha, A. D. 1004—
1058.
BODHISATTVA PITAKA
SUTRA a£^MS^^ Title of
atranslaticn by Hiuen-tsang,
A.D. 645.
BODHISATTVA PITAKA-
VATAMSAKA MANDJU-
S'BIIklULA GARBHA TAN-
a translation, A.D. 980 —
1001.
BODHISATTVA TCHARYA
NIRDES'A. Title of two
translations, vi2;. ^j^^^
by Gunavarman, A. D.
Dharmarakcka, A. D. 414 —
42L
BODHIVAKCHO MANDJU-
S'RI NIRDES'A SUTRA
translation, A.D. 980—1001.
BODHI VIHARA M.^^^
lit. the temple of intelligence.
A favourite name, given to
many monasteries.
BODHIVRIKCHA v. Bodhi-
druma.
BODHYANGA (P&li, Sarabodj-
481, and
BANSKRIT-CPINESE DICTIONARY,
35
hana. Singh. Bowdyanga)
seven divisions of bodhi, or
i,j^-±- lit. seven branches
of understanding. One of
tlie 37 categories of the
Bodhi pakchika dharma,
comprehending 7 degrees of
intelligence, viz. (1.) memory
V. Smriti ; (2.) discrimination
Y. Dharma pravitchaya ; (3.)
energy v. Virya ; (4.) joy v.
Priti; (5.) tranquillity v.
Pras'rabdhi ; (6.) ecstatic con-
templation V. Samadhi ; (7.)
indifference v. Upekcha.
BOLOR $|;S5g. or ^%^
A kingdom, N. of the Indus,
S.E. of the Pamir, rich in
minerals. The modern Balti,
or Little Tibet (by the Dards
called Palolo). It is to be
distinguished from the city
Bolor in Tukhira.
BRAHMA (Siam. Phrom. Tib.
Tshangs. Mong. Esrun tegri)
»J
or
\:^JB
or
rffii
/fekiir or :%j< explained by
-— fcj^:^^^^ ^^*- ^^^
father of all living beings.
The first person of the
Brahrainical Trimurti, adopt-
ed by Buddhism, but placed
in an inferior position, being
looked upon, not as creator,
but as a. trasitoiy devata
whom every saint, on obtain-
ing bodhi, surpasses.
BRAHMA DJALA SUTRA.
Title of two translations.
^^ A.D. 222—280, and ^
:^M by KumAradjiva, A.D.
406.'
BRAHMADATTA ^ ^ ^
or ^y^i^ lit- gifti o^ Brahma.
(1.) A king of Kanyakubdja.
(2.) A king of V&rduas'i,
father of K4s'yapa. (3.) Same
as Brahmanandita.
BRAHMADHVADJA -^^ ^
lit. Brahma's figure. A fabu-
lous Buddha, whose domain
is S, W. of our universe, an
incarnation of the 8th son of
Mahabhidjna djnand bhibhu.
BRAHMAKALA ^ jljn H
Name of a mountain.
BRAHMAKAYIKAS (Siam
Phrom. Tib. Tshangs hkhor)
the devas of Brahma. The
retinue of Brahma.
BRAHMAKCHARAS ^ ^
or '^^ lit. Brahma's Avrit-
ing. Pdli or Sanskrit, the
former being considered by
by Chinese writers the more
ancient system, both as a
written and spoken lan-
guage.
BRAHMALOKA t^^ lit. the
heavens of Brahma, or ^^
^ lit. the heavens of the
ruler of the world. Eighteen
heavenly mansions constitut-
ing the world of form (v.
36
PABT I.
Rupadhata) and divided into
4 regions of contemplation
(t. Dhyana). Southern Bud-
dhism knows only sixteen.
Northern Buddhists added
Punyaprasava and Ana-
bhraka.
BRAHMANA (Tib. Brara ze)
plained by ^^-r li^' "pvive
•walk. (1«) A term of social
distinction (■hS^ lit. clanV the
caste of Brahmans. (2.) A
religious term, designating a
man whose conduct is pure.
BRAHMANANDITA :^j^ lit.
Brahma's elephant. A king
of Yais'ali, who had 1000
sons, also called Brahraadat-
ta.
BRAHMANAPURA ^||P^
S A city, N. E. of the
capital of Malava.
BRAHMANARACHTRA ^||
the kingdoms of the Brah-
mans. A general name for
India.
BRAHMANARACATRA RAD-
JA SUTRA f^^^JtH
^3EM "^^^^^ °^ ^ book.
BRAHMAPARIGHADYAH
:^^ lit. the assembly of
the Brahmas. The Ist Brah-
maloka. The 1st region of
the 1st Dhyana.
BRAHMAPURA '^|
mm explained "ty
lit. the woman-kingdom. A
kin'gdom of northern India,
the dynastic title of which
was entailed upon the female
line exclusively. Its capital
was situated near Sirenng-
gur, Lat. 3a°10 N. Long 78'*
46 E.
BRAHMA PUROHITAS ^
S^ lit, the attendants of
Brahma. The 2nd Brahma-
loka. The 2nd region of the
1st Dhyana,
BRAHMA SAHAMPATI or
Mahabrahma sahaihpati ^^
lit. lord of the world of
patient suffering. A title of
Brahma, as ruler of the
Sahalokadhatu.
ex-
^ lit. des-
A
BRAHMATCHARI
plained by
cendants of purity. (1.)
young Brahman. (2.) A Bud-
dliist ascetic, irrespective of
caste or descent.
BRAHMAVADANA StJTRA
book.
BRAHMA VASTU -^^ Title
of a syllabary, in 12 parts.
BUDDHA (Siam. Phuttho. Tib.
Sangs rgyas. Mong. Burchan)
■^^ ^'^ RSk ^'' B ^^-
plained by ^ lit. awake
(understanding). (1.) The
first person of the Triratna.
(2.> Tlie highest degree of
8ANSKBIT-0HINESE DIOTIONART.
37
saintship, Buddhaship. (3.)
Every intelligent person who
has broken throngh the
bondage of sense, perception
and self, knows the utter
unreality of all phenomena,
and is ready to enter
Nirvdna.
BUDDHABHADRA
or
ex-
plained by ^^ lit. intel-
ligent sage, (i.) A native of
Kapilavastu, a descendant of
Amritodana B&dja, who came
to Cliina A. D. 406, introduc-
ed an alphabet of 42 charac-
ters and translated and com-
posed many books. (2) A
disciple of Dharmakocha,
whom Hiuen-tsang (A.D. 630
— 640) met in India.
BUDDHABHtMI SUTRA ^
M Title of a trans-
lation by Hiuen-tsang, A. D.
645.
BUDDHABHUMI StjTRA
S'ASTRA ^miim ^
commentary on the preced-
ing work, translated by
Hiuen-tsang A.D, 649.
BUDDHADASA ^l^pgU^f^'
explained by Jp. <^ lit.
envoy of intelligence. A
native of Ayamukha, author
of the Mahavhibhdcha s'dstra.
BUDDHADHARMA same as
Avenikadharma.
BUDDHADJIVA ^|Jgff ex-
plained by ^^m lit. intel-
ligence and longevity. A
native of Cabul, who arrived
in China A. D. 423 and trans-
lated 3 works.
BUDDHAGAYA v. GayA.
BUDDHAGUPTA -^pg^^
explained by J^ ^ lit,
honey of intelligence, and by
^fS ^^^' P'o^ction of in-
telligence. A king of Ma-
gadha, son and successor of
S'akrdditya,
BUDDHA HPJDAYA DHA-
RANI. Title of two transla-
tions, viz. ^ft^tlNptSM
:M by Hiuen-tsang A. D.
650, and ^1^>liN^ppgg
FgM of later date.
BUDDHAKCHJETRA (Singh.
Buddhasetra. Siam. Putha-
khet. Tib. Sangs rgyas kyi
m ^^ mmm °^ m^
explained by ^4- lit. the
land of Buddha, or by 4Sl^
lit. the kingdom of Buddha.
The sphere of each Buddha's
influence, said to be of four-
fold nature, viz. (1.) the
domain where good and evil
are mixed ^^^^±;
(2.) the domain in which the
ordinances (of religions) are
not altogether ineffectual -t
1MWIfei» *^°^g^ impurity
is banished and all beings
reach the state of S'ravaka
and Andgamin; (3.) the do-
38
PART I.
main in which Buddhism is
spontaneously accepted and
carried into practice ^ &
ffl 4- where its demands
are fully responded to ^^
-|- , and where even ordinary
beings accept and carry
them into practice -fHj ^ ffl
-4- ; (4.) the domain of
spiritual nature \^ iW: -1-^
where all beings are in a
permanent condition of still-
ness and light j^^^-^-h.
BUDDHAMITRA
diau patriarch, a native of
northern India, by birth a
Yais'ja, author of the ^p^
ijSMMKj^ Paiitchadvara
dhyana sutra mahartha dliar-
ma, and therefore styled
Mahddhyanaguru (great tea-
cher of contemplation}. He
died B.C. 487.
The 9th In-
BUDDHANANDI
Vi^l
\&
The 8th Indian patriarch, a
native of Karaarupa and
descendant of the Gautama
family.
BUDDHAPALI
i^mmm
explained by J^^ lit. guard-
ed by intelligence. (1.) A
disciple of Nag4rdjuna and
and founder of a subdivision
of the Madhyamika School.
(2.) A native of Cabul who
translated (A. D. 676) a
Dhilrani into Chinese.
BUDDHAPHALA ^^ lit
the fruit of Buddha. The
fruition of Arhatship or Ara-
hattvaphala.
BUDDHAPITAKA NIGRA-
HANAMA MAHAYANA.
SUTRA -j^^l^ Title of a
translation by Kumaradjiva,
A.D. 405.
BUDDHASAMGHATI SUTRA
m
Title of a
translation by Dharmarakcha,
A.D. 265—316.
BUDDHAS'AKTA ^[?g^^
explained by J®L^ lit. fixed
intelligence. A native of
Central India, who translated
some 10 works into Chinese,
A.D. 524—550.
BUDDHASIMHA f^P'gfflpf
explained by filfi-^'^ ^^^' ^
lion's intelligence (i.e. su-
preme intelligence). (1.) A
disciple of Asaragha. (2.) An
epithet of Buddhochinga
(q. v.).
BUDDHAS'RIDJNANA ^^
^ lit. the good omen of
intelligence. A Bodhisattva,
author of the ^^j^^^/fg^^
ttRO
Mahayana lakchanasamghiti
s'astra.
BUDDHATCHARITA KAV-
YAstjTRA i^wrnme
A narrative of the life of
S'akyamuui by As'vaghocha,
translated by Dharmarakcha
A.D. 414—421.
SANSKBIT-CHINELE DICTIONARY.
39
BUDDHATCHAKITRA ^^^
fT^^^ Title of a history
translated
of Shakyamnni,
by Djnaiiagupta, A.D, 587.
BUDDHATCHHATA |^ ^
lit. the shadow of Buddha.
The shadow of S'akyanmni,
exhibited in various places
in ludia, but visible only to
those ' whose mind is pure. '
BUDDHATKATA f^pg^H
by ^ ^ lit. intelligent
saviour. (1.) Name of an
Arhat, of the Sammatiya
School. (2.) A native of
Cabul, translator of the -^
Mabavaipulya purnabuddlia
sutra prasann^rtha sutra
(circa A.D. 650).
BUDDHAVANAGIRI |^ \l^
A mountain near
mm
iladjagriha. S'akyamnni once
lived in one of its rock
caverns.
v.^t
BUDDHAVARMAN
If PtSft^ explained
or
by
l^ lit. cuirass of in-
telligence. A native of India,
co-ti-anslator of the KpTgH-i^
ttt ^ &^ nffi Abhidhar^
vibb4ch4 s'Astra, A.l>. 437—
439.
BUDDHAVATAMSAKA MA-
HAVAIPULYA S^TRA -^
ismmmmm ^iti^ of a
translation by Buddhabhadra
and others, A.D. 418—420.
BUDDHAYAS'AS -jf P'ggP'^
explained by -^HB lit.
in-
telligent and bright. A
native of Cabul, translator
of 4 works, A.D. 403—413.
BUDDHOCHINGA ^ J] ^
A native of India, also styl-
ed Buddhasimha, who pro-
pagated Buddhism in China
(about 348 A. D.) with the
aid of magic.
BUDDHOCHNICHA f^7g>g'
The skuUbone of S'akyamn-
ni, an object of worship (v.
Uchnicha).
BUKHARA :^^ or ^J|
The present Bokhara, Lat,
39^47 N. Long. 64''25 E.
c.
CHADABHIDJNAS V. Abhidj-
nl*
CHADAKCHARA VIDYI-
MAJNTRA. Title of 3 trans-
lations, viz. (1.) -^^^^
±^ by Bodhirutchi, A. D.
693, (2.)^^^3r|5A.D.
317_420. and (3.) :^^J^
^^^ A. D. 502—557.
CHADAYATANA (Singh. We-
danakhand. Tib. Skye mtchh-
lit. 6 dwellings or -^^ lit. 6
40
PART I.
entrances or -^pl li** ^^^
gun as. One of the 12 Nidd-
nas ; sensation, the objects
of sensation, the oi^ns of
sensation (eye, ear, nose,
tongue, body, mind).
CHADPADABHIDHARMA
^^ Title of a
A dis-
the
on
dis-
philosophical work.
CHADIIMAN ^,g|
tricfc of Tuklidra,
upper Oxus.
CHAGHNAN /^^Jg A
trict E. of Chaduman.
CHANNAGARIKAH |l)|g|P
the School of 6 cities. A
philosophical School.
CHANM^KA jgj^jjn A So-
dliisattva, famous for filial
piety.
CHANMUKHI DHAEANI ^
Title of
a translatiou by Hiuen-tsang,
A. D. 645.
CHARAKA fj^^^y^ A mona-
stery in Kapis'a.
D.
DAGOBA y.
DAKCHINA
south) *^i
or
Stupa.
(lit. the right,
or *i»*B The
m-.
Deccan, S. of Behar, often con-
founded with -jc^^^ Syria.
DAKC'HINAYANA ^ff lit.
course (of the sun)
south. A period
months.
to the
of 6
V.
K6-
DAKCHINAKOSALA
sala.
DAMAMtlKL NIDANA Stj-
TRA (Mong. Dsangluu) g
M REll^^lS Title of a trans-
lation (lit. the sutra of the
causes of wisdom and fool-
ishness), A.D. 445.
DANA
or
explain-
ed by /Aji^ lit. exhibition
of cliarity. The first of the
6 Paramitds, charity, as the
motive of alms, sacrifices,
self- mutilation snd self-im-
molation.
DANAPALA ^JJ lit. donor
of salvation. A native of
Udyana, who translated into
Cliinese some 111 works and
received (A.D. 982) from the
Emperor the title SB ^ -^
grji lit. great scholar and ex-
positor of the faith.
DANAPA^n ;jg^ lit. by
charity crossing (tlie sea of
misery) or "Jfe^^ h^- sove-
reign of charity. A title given
to liberal patrons of Bud-
dhism.
DANATAKA ARANYAKAIJ
living ou the seashore or on
half-tide rocks.
DAJ^TAKACHTHA fl^^^
^.K explained by ^^ lit.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
41
dental wood (restoring de-
cayed teeth when chewed).
A tree, said to have grown
from a toothpick of S'ak-
yamnni.
DANTALOKAGIRI JJ^^
illl] '''^ as III ^ "''?""■
tain (the monies Daedcdi of
Justin) near Varucha, with a
cavern (now called Kashmiri-
Ghar), where SudAna lived.
DARADA Pgg The country
of the ancient Dardae, now
called Dardu, Lat. 35°11 N.
Long. 73°54 E.
DAS'ABALA -f-^ lit. ten
powers. Au epithet of every
Buddha, as possessing 10
faculties, consisting of some
of the 6 Abhidjnas and of
some of the 8 Margas.
DAS'ABALA KAS'YAPA v.
Vdchpa.
DAS'ABHI)MI pratichthi-
|l<:§rij An exclamation (lit.
' thou who ai-t standing upon
the ten regions') addressed
to Tathagatas in praj-^ers.
DAS'ABHUMIKA SUTRA.
Title of 2 translations, viz.
Dhannai-alccha, AD. 297, and
(2.) -f-{J;Stg by Kumara-
djiva and Bnddhayas'as, A.
D. 384-417.
S^TRA
A corn-
DAS'ABHUMIKA
S'ASTRA -j^^j
pilation by Vasubandlm,
translated by Bodhirutchi,
A.D. 508—511.
DAS'ABHUMIVIBHACHA
S'ASTRA -\-i^Vt^m^
Commentary, by Nagardjuna,
on the two foregoing works,
containing the earliest teach-
ing regarding Arait^bha,
translate by Kumaradjiva,
circa A. D. 405.
DAS'ADHARMAKA. Title of
two translations, viz. (1.) -^
3^_U^-^ by Buddhas'anta,
A.D. 539. and (2.) ^^'X
^~f*)^^¥ ^y Samghapaia,
A.D. 502—557.
DAS'ADIGANDHAKARA
VIDHVAMSANA SUTRA
& translation by Dharmarak-
cha, A.D. 306.
DAS'ASAHASRIKA PRA
DJNAPARAMITA. A sec-
tion of the Mahapradjfiaparar
mit& sutra (q. v.), identic
with the Achtasahasrika
pradjnapararaitA sutra (q.v.)»
and separately translated un-
der the following titles, viz.
by Lokarakcha, A. D.
(2-) A^&^kW)mi
by Kumaradjiva, A. D.
iM (incomplete) by Dhar-
raapriya, A. D. 382, (4.) -^
m
?3:
179,
408,
42
PART I.
mmmmm ^- ^- 222-
Danapala, A.D. 980-1,000.
DAS'ATCHAIQIA KCHITI-
GARBHA. Title of two trans-
lations, viz. (1.) 'JC^^-JC^
A.D. 397-439.
DELADA (Singh. Dalada) m^
^ lit. Buddha's tooth. A
sacred relic, the left canine
tooth of S'akyanmni.
DEVA (Singh. Dewa. Tib.
Lha. Mong. Tegri) ig.^
explained by ^tI? A lit.
inliabitants of the Brahmalo-
kas, or by ^l^j^ lit. spirits
of heaven. (1.) General de-
signation of the gods of
Brahminism, and of all in-
habitants of the Devalokas
who are subject to metem-
psychosis. (2.) Name of the
15th patriarch, a native of
southern India, a disciple of
Nagardjuna, also called De-
vabodhisattva ±gL ^i& 3£ i^
and Arya Deva g^^, and
Nilanetra ^g (lit. azure
eye) or ^glJ0g (Ht. dis-
tinguishing brightness), au-
thor of 9 works, a famous
antagonist of Brahminism.
DEVADARS'ITA or Devadi-
s'tha (Singh Devadaho) ^
W-^ The residence of Sup-
rabuddha.
DEVADATTA (Singh. Dewa-
datta. Tib. Lhas by in or
Hlau dshin. Mong. Tegri
Oktiga) Jl^g^ or p
^ explained by ^J^ lit.
gift of devas. The rival and
enemy of S'dkyamimi, an
incarnation of Asita, swal-
lowed up by hell, worshipped
as Buddha by a sect, up to
400 A.D., supposed to reap-
pear as Buddha Devaradja
(^iir) in an universe called
Devasoppana (^vM").
DEVALAYA (Singh. Dewala)
^|r^ lit. shrine of a deva.
Name of all brahmiuical
temples.
DEVALOKA (Singh. Dewaloka.
Tib. Lha yul) ^ lit. heaven
or 3^^ lit. mansion of
devas. The 6 celestial worlds,
situated above the Meru,
between the earth and the
Brahmalokas. See Tchatur
mahdradja kayikas ; Traya-
strims'as ; Yama ; Tuchita ;
Nirmanarati ; Paranirmita.
DEVANAGARI
plained by ^*
ex-
lit.
Indian characters used in
Tibet, or by wAf^ lit. the
writing of devas. See under
SANSKBIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
43
Sanskrita.
DEVAPRADJNA J|g|
«
by ^Jm
m
lit. wisdom of a
deva. A native of Kustana
who translated 6 works into
Chinese.
fcB'
DEVAS'ARMAN
A Sthavira, anthor of two
works (in which he denied
the existence of both ego
and non-ego), who died 100
jears after S'akyamuni.
DEVASENA g^J^^I^ ex-
plained by ^^ lit. army
of devas. An Arhat who
could transport himself and
othei-s into Tuchita.
DE\'ATA SUTRA ^^p^^g
Title of a translation by
Hiuentsaug, A.D. 648.
DEVATEDEVA ^nfl^ lit.
the deva among devas. The
name given to Siddharta (v.
S'akyamuni), when, on his
presentation in the temple
of Mahes'vara (S'iva), the
statues of all the gods pro-
strated themselves before
him.
DEVENDRA SAMAYA ^^
^^ lit. doctrinal method
of the lord of devas. A
work (on royalty), in the
possession of a sou of Radja
balendraketu.
DEVI (Singh. Dewi) J|||
explained by "l^-ir lit. a
female deva. Same as Ap-
saras.
DHANADA v. Vais'ramana.
DHANAHATCHEKA Uj|,5|^
;^jj|g An ancient kingdom
in the N.E. of modern Madras
presidency.
DHANU ^ lit. a bow. A
I measure of length, the 4000th
part of a yodjana.
DHARANA or Purana. }^^^^/^
explained by ^ lit. the 24th
part of a tael. An Indian
weight, equal to 70 grains.
dhara:nimdhara m m
lit. grasping the earth. A
fabulous Bodliisattva to whom
Buddha revealed the future
of Avalokites'vara.
DHARA^i P'glljg explained
by ^ lit. mantras. Mystic
forms of prayer, often couch-
ed in Sanskrit, forming a
portion of the Siitra literature
(Dharanipitaka) in China as
early as the 3rd century, but
made popular chiefly through
the Yogatcharya (q, v.)
School. See also Vidyadhara-
pitaka ; Mantra ; Biddhi ;
Vidya mantra.
DHARMA (Pali. Dhamma.
Singh, Dharmma. Tib. Los
krims) ^Jg or ^qjjgf^ or
aiiBlftBP e^P^^i^ed by J^
lit. law. (1.) The Buddhist
law, principles, religion,
canon, and objects of wor-
ship. (2.) The perception of
character or kind, one of
44
PART 1.
the Cha4ayatanas. (3.) One
of the Triratna (q. v.)
DHARMA ARAJ^YAKAH ^
Hermits and ascetics, holding
that the principles(dhifirma) of
human nature are originally
calm and passive. Their
favourite tree is the Bodhi
tree.
DHARMABALA ^^-f] A
S'raraana of the West, trans-
lator (A.D. 419) of the Su-
khAvati vyiiha.
DHAJRMABHADRA jSjg or
^jS*^ a S'raraana of the
West, translator of 2 sutras.
See also under Dharraadeva.
DHARMABODHI i>g
or ^7^^ A S'ramana, trans-
lator (A. D. 386-550) of the
Nirvana s'dstra.
DHARMADEVA jg ^ A
S'ramana of Nalanda sam-
ghararaa, who translated (un-
der this name) 46 works (A.
D. 973-981), and under the
name Dharmabhadra ('Hi^)
72 works (A.D. 982—1,001).
DHARMADHARA
or
or
or
or
'74^^^ (Dharmapra-
djfia) or '^yfe (1-) A S'ramji-
na of the West who trans-
lated (A. D. 367) several
works on the Vinaya. (2.) A
fabulous king of Kinnaras.
DHARMADHATU HRIDDTA
SAMVRITA NIRD^S'A »g
^tfitt^^^BUf ™e of
a translation by Mandra, A.
D. 502—557.
DHARMAJATAYAS'AS ^0
native of Central India,
translator (A.D. 481) of the
Amithai-ta sutra
m-
DHARMA GAHANABHTUD-
GATA iM.£ A fictitious
Buddha said to have taught
' absolute intelligence'.
DHARMAGUPTA or Dharma-
koti (Pali. Dhammagutta) ^
or
or
or
or
or
or (incorrectly)
or
^ (1.) An ascetic of
Ceylon, founder (circa 400 A.
D.) of the Dharmaguptah
(m^^'U "' mm^ "'^
ft"tnB) ^^'^^l' ^ branch
of the SarvdstivddAh (2.) A
native of southern India who
translated (A. D. 590—616)
many works into Chinese.
DHARMAGUPTA BHIKCHU
ICARMAN m^itmM
Title of a compilation by a
disciple of Hinen-teang.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
45
DHAKMAGUPTA BHIKCHU-
NI KARIklAN gg^Jt-E
)^MB'}i ^'^^^ ^^ "" ^'■^^-
lation by Giiiiavarmati, A.D.
431.
DHAEMAGUPTA VINATA
E9-^^'|^ Title of a trans-
lation by Baddhayas'as (A.
D. 405) and another.
DHAKMAKAIiA ^^^g
native of Central India, the
fii-st translator of a book on
discipline (Pratiraokcha of
the Mahasamghika vinaj'a)
introduced in China (A.D.
250).
DHAKMAKARA ^^ mmM
or ;^'^ iit. religious nature.
(1.) A title of honour. (2.) A
previous incarnation of Ami-
tabba, when a disciple of
Lokes'vararadja. (3.) A native
of Baktra, follower (A.D. 630
of the Hinayana School.
DHARMAKAYA (Tib. Cos kyi
sku) j^^ lit. the spiritual
body. (1.) The first of the 3
qualities (v. Tiikaya) belong-
ing to the body of every
Buddha, viz. luminous spiri-
tuality. (2) The 4th of the
Buddhakchetras.
DHARMAMATI g
lit. mind
or
Iff
g xAv. xuiuvA of the
law!"^}!.') The 8th son of
Tchandra snrya pradipa. (2.)
A S'ramana of the West
who translated (A. D. 430)
two works.
DHARMAMITRA S-^^v^
or ^^J^ lit. flourishing of
the law, or ^gf^]^^ lit.
the man with connected eye-
brows, teacher of dhyana.
A S'ramana of Cabul who
translated (A. D. 424—442)
many works.
DHARMANANDI ^h
Iff
,. . r^E
or 'SW ■ ^^^' °^ *^® '^'^•
x\ S'ramana of Tukhara who
translated' (A. D. 384—391)
five works.
DHARMAPADA (Pali. Dham-
mapada). Title of 4 versions
of a work by Dharmataata,
^- (!•) S^g °^ *l^
{^ Dhai-mapada gatha A.D.
224, (2.) a ^ pits
Dharmapadavadana siitra A.
D. 290—306, (3.) Avadana
sutra (q.v.), (4.) jj^
^ Dharmasamgraha
hartha gathA siitra, A. D,
980—1001.
ma-
DHARMAPALA
m Ut.
or S(
guardian ol
the law, A native of Kan-
tchipura, who preferred the
priesthood to the hand of a
princess. He is famous as
a dialectician, an opponent
of Brahminism, and author
of four works (translated into
Chinese A.D. 650—710).
DHAJRMAPHALA #> m oi
S'dkya Dharmaphala ^^
M A S'ramana of the West
who introduced in China (A.
46
PART I.
D. 207) the nfi;?|s:|E^2
Mfitdhyama ityukta sutra (a
bic^raphy of S'akyamuni).
DHARMAPRABHASA ^^0^
lit. briglitness of the law.
A Buddha who, in the Rat-
uavabh4sa Kslpa, will ap-
pear in Suvis'uddha, when
there will be no sexual dif-
ference, birth taking place
through anupapidaka.
DHARMAPRADJNA v. Dhar-
madhara.
DHARMAPRAVITCHAYA
(Pali. Dhamma yitchaya) ^
lit. discrimination
lit. the (second) bodhyanga
(q. v.), viz. discrimination,
i.e. the faculty of discerning
truth and falsehood.
DHARMAPRYIA ^^^^TflJ
or M.m& or S-^rf"©. or
^^' lit. love of the law or
y^Jfe lit. goodness of the
law. (1.) A S'raraana from
India, translator of the Da-
8'a.sahasrika (A. D. 382) and
of a work on the vinaya (A.
D. 400). (2.) An adherent of
the Hinay&na School from
Baktra (A,D. 630).
DHARMARAKOHA. Name of
five persons, viz. (1.) ^^7^
^ lit. Indn Dharma Aranya
(Tib. Gobharana or BhAi-ana),
translator (with K4a'yapa
Mitaflga) of the sutra of 42
sections (A.D. 67); (2.) M:
ii °^' Maffi"'^^*- 1^^'^
Dharmarakcha, a native of
Tukhara, who introduced the
first alphabet in China and
translated (A. D. 266—317)
some 175 works ; (3.) M:i^
^^ (Indu Dharma Aranya)
or '^TC lit. correctness of
the law, translator of seveal
works (A. D. 381—396) ; (4.)
KTua
or
or
or
or
-se.
lit. prosperity of the law,
translator of 24 works (A.D.
414-421); (5.) jj^ lit.
guardian of the law, trans-
lator of 12 works (A. D.
1,004—1,058).
DHARMARADJA jj^ Ut.
king of the law (religion).
Epithet of every Buddha.
DHARMARATNA jr^^ lit,
treasures of the law. Col-
lective name for all sutras.
DHARMARUTCHI ^f^^
•^ or ;^^ lit. hope of the
law, or j^^ lit. joy of the
law. Name of three persons,
viz. (1.) a S'ramana of south-
em India, translator of three
works (A.D. 501—507) ; (2.)
a S'ramana of southern India
who changed his name (A.D.
684—705) to Bodhinitchi (q.
v.), translator of 53 works
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
47
(died A. D. 727) ; (3.) the
subject of a legend, a ficti-
tious contemporary of Kche-
mamkara Buddha.
DHAEIVIAS'ALA or Punyas'&la
^^^S? or WH-^ lit.
dwelling of happiness, i. e.
an asylum, or dispensary.
DHARIMASANGITI SUTRA
^Jfeis^ Title of a transla-
tion by Bodhirutchi (A. D.
515).
DHARMASANGRAHA SU-
Tf^^^ mm^mi ™e of
a translation by Aanapala
(A.D. 980—1,000).
DHARMAS'ARIRA T^^flJ
Greneral term for all s'ariras
(q. Y.)
DHARMAS'ARIRA SUTRA
«^^ffi*M Title of a
book.
PHARMASATYA ^ ^ or
of the law. A S'ramana from
Pai-thia, who introduced in
China (A.D. 254) the ^|g
Elarman of the Dharmagupta
nikaya.
DHARMASIMHLA ^|
A famous dialectician
Kustana.
DHARMASMRITY UPAS-
THANA (P&li. Dhammdnupas-
^MWS. ^'*- remember
that the constituents (of
human nature) originate ac-
cording to the Niddnas and
are originally not the self.
The 4th mode of recollection
(v. Smrityupasth&na). One
of the 37 Bodhipakchika
dharma.
DHARMAS'OKA (Mong. Ghas-
salung ligei nomihu chan)
'^PSfW "T^® name given to
As 'oka on his conversion.
DHARMAS'URA or Dharma-
vikrama or S'akyadharma-
s'ura ^.^^ or ^^^
t lit. the brave of
or j^^^^
the law. A native of Chihli,
of the surname Li ^^^ who
visited India (A.D. 420—453)
and brought to China the
SIB^l
Avalokites'vara
mahasthamaprdptavydkaran a
sutra.
DHARMATCHAKRA jg |^
lit. the wheel of the law.
The emblem of Buddhism as
a system of cycles of trans-
migration, the propagation
of which is called iS'74:^
lit. turning tiie wheel of the
law.
DHARMATCHAXRA PRA-
VARTANA SUTRA. Title
of two translations, viz. (1.)
220,
A.D. 25-
A. D. 710.
DHARMATRATA ^0fB^-
or
or
48
PART I.
lit. saviour of the law.
A Dative of Gandhara, ma-
ternal uncle of Vasumitra,
and author of 7 works (trans-
lated into Chinese A. "D. 663
— 1001).
DHARMATRATA DHYANA
SUTRA mm^mwm
Title of a translation by
Buddhabhadra (A. D. 398—
421).
DHARMAVARTI v. Kas'yapa
Buddha.
DHARMAVIKRAMA v. Dhar-
mas'uia.
DHARMATIYARDHANA jr^
^^ lit, increase of the law.
Official title of Kuudla.
DHARMAYAS'AS ^^^p^
or 'f^^ lit. fame of the law.
(1.) A native of Cabul, trans-
lator (A. D. 407—415) of
several works. (2.) A native
of India, author of several
works (translated into Chi-
nese A. D. 973—1058).
DHARMOTTARAH ig|^^
gP «^ m±^^ lit. the
School of the superior of the
law, or |^.^A|^ lit. the
School of the conqueror of
the law. A School founded
by Dharmottara, a famous
expositor of the Vinaya.
DHATU gglS-g or ,^||5 ex-
plained by ^^ 1^** ^^"^
and real or 4^-^ lit. raised.
Sacred relics, s. a s'arira
(q. V.)
DHATUGOPA v. Stupa.
DHATUKAYAPADA S' AS-
TRA M%\mm^^j^m
Title of a work by Vasumiti-a
(or Purna), translated by
Hiuentsang, A. D. 663.
DHRITAKA (Tib. Dhitika)
ji#i& or ai» lit-
penetrating correct measures.
The 5th Indian patriarch,
born at Magadha. a disciple
of Upagupta. He converted
the heretic Mikkhaka and
died (circa 286 B. C.) by
ecstatic contemplation.
DHRITARACHTRA (Siam.
Thatarot. Tib. Yul bhkor
srung. Mong. Ortchilong
tetkuktchi) ®^^^S^
controller of the kingdom.
The white guardian of the
East, one of the Lokapalas,
a king of Gandharvas and
Pis'atchas.
DHRITIPARIPURNA EJCy^S
:^T^ lit. the firm and com-
plete Bodhisattva. A Buddha
expected to appear as Pad ma
vrichabha vikrdmin, attend-
ing on Padmaprabha.
DHRUVAPATU ^fctSSK^
|i:P or -^^ lit. constantly
intelligent. A king of Val-
labhi (A. D. 630), son-in-law
of S'iladitya.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONART.
49
DHVADJAGRAKllYtJRA ^
ecstatic meditation (v. Sam4-
dhi).
DHV AD JAGRAK :E Y ^ R A
DHARANI i^^^^m
Title of a translation by
Danapdla, A.D. 980—1000.
DHYANA (Tib. Sgorapa.
Mong. Dyan) ^^^^ or
mnM °' MM ^^ SI
lit. abstraction, or JJJ^^ Ht.
fixed abstraction, or 0B lit-
contemplation, or ^-[^ lit.
exercises in reflection. One
of the 6 Paramitas, abstract
contemplation, intended to
destroy all attachment to
existence in thought or -wish.
From the earliest times Bud-
dhists taught four difierent
degrees of abstract contem-
plation by which the mind
should free itself from all
subjective and objective tram-
mels, until it reached a state
of absolute indifference or
self-annihilation of thought,
perception and will. In after
times, when the dogma of
metempsychosis became the
ruling idea and a desire
arose to have certain locali-
ties corresponding to certain
frames of mind where in-
dividuals might be reborn in
strict accordance with their
spiritual state, the 18 Brah-
malokas were divided into
4 regions of contemplation
(ggr|B'). The first region of
Dhyana (||!]||), comprising
the heavens called Brahma
parichadya, Brahma purohita
and Mahabrahma, was said
to be as large as one whole
universe The second Dhyana
(f§ ~^ ^ ) ^^^ made to com-
prehend the heavens Parit-
tabha, Apramabha and A-
bhasvara and to correspond
in size to a small chiliocos-
mos (^]^:3p^). The next
three Brahmalokas, Parit-
tas'ubha, Apramanas'ubha
and S'ubhakritsna, were as-
signed to the third Dhyana
(^'^^) and described as
resembling in size a middl-
ing chiliocosmos ^tti^^V
The fourth Dhydna (|g gg
flffi), equal in proportions to
a large chiliocosmos ('jc^
@i,\ was formed by the re-
maining 9 Brahmalokas,
namely, Punyapiasava, Ana-
bhraka, Vrihatphala, Asan-
djnisattva, Avriha, Atapa,
Sudris'a, Sudars'aua and
Akanichtha. The first region,
being of the size of 1 uni-
verse, was also considered
to comprise, as every universe
does, 1 sun and moon, 1
central mountain (Meru), 4
large continents and 6 Deva-
lokas. Consequently the
second region, being equal
to a chiliocosmos, had to be
counted as numbering 1
second Dhjana with 1,000
50
PAET I.
first Dliy&nas, 1,000 sons and
mocms, 1,000 Merus, 4,000
continents and 6,000 Deval6-
kas. Likewise the third re-
gion was now described as
being formed by the third
Dhydna with 1,000 second
Dhyanas, 10 millions, of first
Dhydnas, 10 million suns
and moons 10 million Merus,
40 million continents and 60
million Devalokas. The fourth
region was made up by the
fourth Dhy&na with 1,000
third Dhy&n as, 10 million
second Dhydnas, 10,000 kdt'is
of first Dhydnas, as many
suns, moons and Merus,
40,000 kotis of continents
and 60,000' kotis of Devalo-
kas. But having once given
to those 4 Dhydnas a place
in cosmology, the Buddhist
mind logically proceeded to
make them participate in
those changes to which every
universe was believed to be
subject by the rotation of
kalpas (see under Asam-
kyea). Consequently it was
said that, in the course of'
every ' kalpa of destruction
(SST) "^^'^*'^^^ ^ ^y^^^ °^ ^^
kalpas, the fii-st Dhyaua is
destroyed 66 times {& 1
kalpa) by fire, the second
Dhydna 7 times by water,
and the third Dhyana once
(during the 64th kalpa) by
wind. The fouith Dhyana,
corresponding fo a state of
absolute indifference, was de-
clared to remain untouched
by all the revolutions of the
worlds. 'When fate (5?-^)
comes to an end, then the
fourth Dhydna may come to
an end too,' but not
sooner.
DIGNAGA or Mah&dign&ga -^
j^j|| lit. the dragon of the
great region or Mahadigna-
gdrdjuna ;;^ JgJ f | ;^ Ht.
the dragon tree of the great
region. Author of several
works translated into Chi-
nese A.D. 648—1,000.
DINABHA JIJIJ^ A deity
worshipped by heretics in
Persia.
DIPAMKAKA (Singh. Dipan-
kara. Tib. Marmemzad) i&TH]
11^ lit. the Buddha of fixed
light. The 24th predecessor
of S'akyamuni (who foretold
the coming of the latter), a
disciple of Varaprabha.
DIRGABHAVANA SAM-
GHARAMA ^^^BM
fM^'fim^ A monastery, near
Kustaua, with a statue which
had * transported itself*
thither from Kharachar.
DIRGHAGAMA v. Agama.
DIRGHAGAMA S^TRA ^
compilation of 30 — 34 Sutras,
translated by Buddhayas'as
A.D. 413.
dIrGHANAKHA or Agnivais'-
ydna (Pali. Aggivessayana)
^ nr lit. long claws. An
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
61
Arhat, uncle of S'&riputtra.
DIRGHANAKHA. PARIV-
RADJAKA PARIPRITCH-
TCHA ;B:;R%S;WRgg
Title of a translation, A. D.
700.
DWAKARA il^fpfg or
g ffi| lit sunshine. A S'ra-
mana of Central India, trans-
lator (A.D. 676—688) of 18
or 19 works author of a new
alphabet.
DIVYAS'ROTRA (PdH. Dib-
basota) ^S lit. celestial
ear. The 2nd Abhidjna,
ability to understand any
sound produced in any uni-
verse.
DIVYATCHAKCHUS (PaU.
Dibbatchakkhu) ^Hg lit.
celestial eye. The 1st Abhi-
djna, instantaneous view of
any object in any universe.
DJALADHARA GARDJITA
GHOCHASUSVARA NA-
KCHATRA RADJA SAM-
KUSDMITABHIDJNA W
^^^5g^^:^ lit. floweiy
wisdom of the ruler of the
constellation of * the sound
of thunder clouds.* A fictiti-
ous Buddha of the Priyadar-
s'ana kalpa.
DJALAGARBHA ^^ lit,
treasury of water. Second
son of Djalav&hana, reborn
as G6p4.
DJALAMBABA y^^^ Ut. ful-
ness of water. Third son of
Djalavdhana, reborn as R4-
hula.
DJALANDHARA ^8^11
Ancient kingdom and city in
the Punjaub, now Jalendher,
Lat. 31^1 N., Long. 75**
38 E.
DJALAVAHANA ^^J^ lit.
flowing water. A physician,
son of Djatimdhara, reborn
as S'dkyamuni.
DJAMBALA (Tib. Dz^m bha
Citrus acida.
DJAMBU (Singh. Damba. Tib.
Dz^m bu) J||t|j or ^|jj^>
or Pffffi A *ree with
triangular leaves, perhaps
the Eugenia jambolana.
DJAMBUDVIPA (Singh. Dam-
padiwa. Siam. Xom phn-
thavib. Tib. Djambugling or
Djambudwip. Mong. Djam-
budip) BgPflfi^I^ or ^^
°' ii^^m °' mum °'
One of the 4 conti-
nents of our universe, of
triangular (v. Djambu) shape,
situated S. of the Meru, the
southern continent, designa-
tion of the inhavited world
known to Buddhists, ruled
by Narapati ( A ^ lit. king
of men) in the E., by Ga-
djapati (J&^P lit. king of
elephants) in the S., by
Tchatrapati (^^) lit- king
of the parasol jewel) in the
W., by As'vapati (M^ lit.
king of horses in the N.,
52
PART I.
and including, grouped
around the Anavatapta (lake)
and the Hira&laya, (1.) the
countries of the Huns, Ui-
gurs, Turks, etc. in the N.,
(2.) China, Corea, Japan,
and some islands in the E.,
(3.) northern India (27 king-
doms), eastern India (10
kingdoms), southern India
(15 kingdoms) and central
Indian (30 kingdoms) in the
S., and (4.) 34 kingdoms in
the W.
PJANGULI VIDYA ^|^^
mmMMl Title of a
translation by Amoghavadjra,
A.D. 746—771.
djarAmavana ^^ lit.
decrepitude and death. One
of the 12 Nidanas, the pri-
mary truth of Buddhism, i.e.
recognizing that decrepitude
and death are the natural
products of the maturity of
the 5 Skandhas.
DJATAKA or Djatakaraala ^
lit. adventures of original
(former) births. Books detail-
ing previous incarnations of
saints.
DJATAKAMALA S'ASTRA
compilation of 14 Djatakas
of S'dkyamuni by Aryasura,
commented on by Djinadeva,
translated A.D. 960—1127.
DJATAKA NIDANA -j^^^
^ Title of a translation by
Dharmarakcha, A.D. 285.
DJATARU PARADJATA PA-
TIGGAHANA VERAMAN!
lit. refrain from acquiring
or possessing uncoined or
coined gold, silver or jewels.
The 10th rule for novices
(v. Sikkhapadani), enforcing
strict poverty.
DJATI ^ lit. birth. One of
the 12 Nidanas, birth, tak-
ing place according to the
Tchatur Toni (q. v.) and in
each case placing a being in
some one of the 6 Gdti.
DJATIKA HH or ^^ lit.
gold-cash. An odoriferous
flower.
DJATIMDHARA ^^ lit.
holding water. A physician
who adjusted prescriptions
and diet to tlie seasons ;
reborn as S'uddhodana.
DJAYAGUPTA ^^p^^ A
teacher of Hiuen-tsang when
in Snighna.
DJAYAPURA ^5P^|| A
city in the Punjaub, now
Hasaurah, 30 miles N.W. of
Lahore.
DJAYASENA ggp^J^ or
^M ^'t- conquering array.
A Yedic scholar of Surachtra,
disciple of S'llabhadra.
DJAYENDRA VIHARA ^p
Ell^'&M^ A monastery of
Pravarnaseuapura (now Sri-
nagar) in Cashmere.
SAKSKRIT-CHINESE riCTIONABT.
53
DJETA ^^^ or j^P'g or
SKK^i^ '''-^'"^^^
raara. Son of Prasenadjit,
origiBal owner of the park
Djetavana.
DJETAVANA VIHARA ^^
garden tliat was given or
fields, or fJ^^Hc lit- the
park of fight and victory
(Djetrivana), or J^fg^^
lit. the monastery of Djeta.
A vihira of seven storeys,
in the park which Anatha-
pindaka bought of prince
Djista and gave to S'akya-
muni.
DJETAVANIYAH or Djetiya
■ or P^JS
s'ailah P
, , _.PJP
School of the dwellers on
mount Djeta, or ^^^
lit. School of Djetrivana. A
subdivision of the Stavirah
School.
DJIHVA ^ lit. tongue, taste.
(1.) One of the 5 Indi-iyas,
the organ of taste. (2.) One
of the 6 Yidjnanas, the sense
of taste.
DJINA ^Jg or jjjl^p or ^
ffe lit. most victorious. (1.)
An epithet given to every
Bud. dha. (2.) I^IIS A
native of Andhra, author of
some 6 s'&sti-as, translated
A. D. 557—711.
DJINABANDHU ^f^^
or M,WW, ^^^- ^^^ ^^^
orious and intimate. An ad-
herent (A. D. 650) of the
Mahay ana School.
DJESTAMITRA 0;^ lit. victo-
rious friend. An eloquent
priest of Nalanda (A.D. 630),
author of the 5J«g7^]^^^
•jtED Sarvastivada vina-
va samgraha, translated A'
b. 700.
DJINAPUTRA 't^lP^PgS
or ^^H^ lit- ™ost victo-
rious son. A native of Par-
vata, author of the ^fjfl^
^ =j^5^ Yc^atcharyabhumi
s'astra karikd, translated by
Hiuentsang, A.D. 654.
DJINATRATA Jg^R^g^
or WfWM[, ^^- "^^^* victo-
rious saviour. An adherent
(A.D. 630) of the Mahdsam-
ghikah School.
DjiVAKA H^^jjn ^^ (incor-
rectly) ^j^'or tm }^-
able to revive. A physician,
illegitimate son of Bimbisara
by Amradarika, who resigned
the succession in favour of
Adjatas'atru.
DJIVAKAHRADA ^ -^ yft,
54
PABT I.
lit. life-savmg pond. A tank
near Mrigadiya.
DJIVASDJIVA (Tib. Cfliang
cbang chou) -^-^ A singing
bird, famous by the sweet-
ness of its note.
DJNANA ^JP or dgi Kt.
knowledge. Supernatural in-
tuition, as the result of sa-
madhi.
DJNANABHADRA ^ IP g^
^ R ^*" ^^®® ^° sage. (1.)
A native of yj^^^ (Pad-
ma ?), translator (A. D. 558),
with Djnanayas'as, of a s'ast-
ra on the Pant^ha vidya. (2.)
A native of jj^^ or ^^1^
in "^yfe co-translator (with
others) of the ±^)§^^^$
^ ^ latter part of the Ma-
Mparinirv^na sutra. A. D.
665.
djRanagupta MiKft®^
or J^ ^ lit. determined
virtue. A native of Gan-
dhira, translator (A. D. 561 —
592) of 43 works.
DJNANAKARA :5ea^ lit. ac-
cumulation of knowledge.
Eldest son of Mahabhidjnadj-
ndnabhibhu, reborn as Ak-
chobhya.
DJ^ANAMUDRA ^fp^^
lit. the sam&dhi called ' the
seal of knowledge.' A degree
of ecstatic meditation.
DJNANAPRABHA
^*
lit.
light of knowledge. A dis-
ciple of S'ilabhadra, an op-
ponent of Brahminism.
DJNINAS'RI ^ :^ J^ lit.
happy omen of knowledge.
A S'ramana of India, trans-
lator (about A. D. 1053) of
two works.
DJNANATCHANDRA (1.) §
H lit. moon of knowledge.
Name of a prince of Khara-
char who entered the priest-
hood (A. D. 625.) (2.) ^j^
lit. moon of wisdom. Name
of the (hei-etical) author of the
ka nikaya das'apadartha
s'astra, translated by Hiuen-
tsang, A. D. 648. Perhaps
the two names refer to one
and the same person.
DJNANAYAS'AS g^p |fp ^
or ^^ lit. fame of the pi-
taka, or ^^ lit. name of
th^ conqueror. A native of
Magadha, teacher of Yas'o-
gupta and Djiiagupta, co-
translator (A.D. 564—572) of
6 works.
DJNANOLKA ^'jgH^C ^^*-
the samadhi called ' the torch
of wisdom.' A degree of
ecstatic meditation.
DJNANOLKA DHARAN!
SARVADURGATI PARI-
S'ODHANi. Title of 2 trans-
lations, viz. %^^^M^
|g JgjKE by Devapradj n
and others, A. D, 691, anad
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
55
g jgM by Danapdla A. D.
980—1000
djna:nottara bodhisat-
tva paetpritchtcha.
Title of 3 translations, viz.
iM by Dharmarakcha, A, D.
285, (2) -Xm-^i^^ by
Nandi, A.D. 420. (3.) 'j^^
Danapala, A.D. 980-— 1000.
DJNATAKA Hf^^ag or
Sadvahana }^ ^ ^ 3^ 11^
A king of southern India,
patron of Kagardjana.
DJUPINGAS l^fjJ^flD Here-
tics, who wear rags and eat
putrid food.
DJVALAPRAS'AMANI DHA-
RANI Title of 2 translations,
viz. 'a.)
DJYUTICHPRAB'HA j^pg
-^k>^ lit. the great Brahmin
called ' light and bright.' A
fictitious Buddha connected
with the Amitabha legend.
DRAVIDA or Drdvira
M
A kingdom between
Madras and the Cauveri.
DEIDHA g^SSIf A god-
dess of the earth.
DRONA ^
pounds).
A picul (133^
chananda about A. D. 695.
(2-) «s«apMtt*
P'feliJS^? ^y Amoghava-
djra, A.D; 746—771.
DJYAICHTHA ^gprg
last month in spring.
The
or
DJYOTICHKA ^^^^^
©{|fn °^ ^^Ht. s^he-
re of the stars. A native
of Radjagriha (B. C. 525),
who gave all his wealth to
the poor.
DEONASTUPA » ^ f^ ?^
stupa containing a picul of
relics of S'akyamuni's body
(stolen by a Bhramin).
DRONODANA RADJA (Tib.
Bhudh rtsizas. Mong. Rachi-
" MMi "' ME A
prince of Magadha, father of
Devadatta and Mahdn^ma,
uncle of S'akyamuni.
DRUMA )£ S 11^ g £ A
king of Kinnaras.
DUCHASANA ^^p^^^
A monastery in Tchiuapati.
DUHKHA V. Aryani satyant.
DUKULA n^\^m Fine silk.
DUNDUBHISTARA RADJA
(Tib. Rnga byangs Idan pa)
lit. sound of celestial drums.
Name of each koti of Bud-
das taught by Saddparibhuta.
56
PABT I.
DURGA. ^^ or Bliira& or
Mariclii. The wife of Mahe-
s'vara, to whom human flesh
was offered once a year in
autumn.
DUS'TCHARITHA(Pali. Burm.
Duzzaraik) -4-55. lit. ten
wicked deeds, viz. (1.) three
deeds of the body, i.e. taking
life, theft, and adultery ; (2.)
four deeds of the mouth, i.e.
lying, exaggeration, abuse
and ambiguous talk ; (3.)
three deeds of the mind, i.e.
coveting, malice aud un-
belief.
DV ADAS' ABUDDHAKA SU-
TRA. Title of 2 translations,
Djnanagupta, A. D. 587, and
m A.D. 711.
DVADAS'ANIKAYA S'AST-
tract by N^ardjuna, trans-
lated by KumAradjlva, A, D.
408.
DVADAS'AVIHARANA SU-
TRA +i:3gg Tbe life of
S'akyamuni (to his 12th
year), translated by Kaloda-
ka, A. D. 392.
DYARXTATl ^^^j^ An
ancient kingdom, on the up-
per Irawaddy.
DVIPA (Siam. Thavib) ja |^
tinent; four such composing
a univerise.
E.
EKAS'RI^GA RICHI ^ ^
nil A. ^^** *^® unicorn-richi.
Au ascetic who, ensnared by
a woman, lost his riddhi.
fiKAUYAHARIKAH (Singh.
Ekabhyoharikas) j^i^HJt^
mmmnu ^^ -m^
- m-mn^ ^^- ^^^^^
of one language. A School
which repeated the teachings
of the Mahasamghikdh.
EKOTTARAGAMAS or Ekot-
tarikdgama v. Agama.
ELAPATRA ^HJ^Pli^
(1.) A Naga
who consulted S'dkyamuni
about rebirth in a higher
sphere. (2.) A palm tree,
formerly destroyed by that
Naga.
F.
FERGHANA ^J_b or ^^
Province and city in Turke-
stan, on the upper Jaxartes.
G.
GADGADASVARA j^^ lit.
wonderful soimd. A fictitious
Bodhisattva, master of 17
degrees of samadhi, residing
in Vairotchana ras'mi prati-
mandita.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
57
GADJAPATI V. Djambudvipa.
GAHAN {ig ia An ancient
kingdom, W. of Samarkand,
now a district of Bokhara.
GANDHA (Singh. Gandhan)
:^ lit. fragrance. One of
the Chadayatana ; the sense
of smell.
G.ANDHAHASTi §^ Ht.
incense elephant. The 72nd
of 1,000 Buddhas of the
Bhadrakalpa.
GANDHA MADANA ^ jjj
lit. inoenae moantaiu. One
of 10 fabnloos mountains
(known to Chinese Bud-
dhism), the r^ion of the
Anavatapta lake.
GANDHARA ^pg|| or ^
cient kingdom in the North
of the Punjab (about Dheri
and Bajoor), famous as a
centre of Buddhism. S'dkya-
muni, in a former life, lived
there and tore out his eyes
to benefit others. See also
under Kunala.
GANDHARVAS or Gaudharva
Kayikas (Singh. Gandhai-wa.
Siam. Thephakhon than) t^
or
rw»i'
<>r $IP6 explained by p^^
lit. smelling incense, or by
^:^ lit. feeding on incense.
Demons (superior to men),
living on Gandha madana ;
the musicians of Tndra; the
retinue of Dhritarachtra and
others.
GANENDRA ;f;oJ|^f^ lit.
the dumb Buddha. The
733rd of the 1,000 Buddhas
of the Bhadra Kalpa.
GANI:S'A v. Vindyaka.
gang! (Siam. Khongka) m
te%^°»" ISM explained
by ^7ji^ lit. happy river
(Mahabiiadra) or by "1^*0^
^:^ lit. that which came
from heaven (sc. to earth,
gam-ga). The Ganges, which
drops from S'iva's ear inio
the Anavatapta lake, thence
passes out, through the
mouth of the silver cow
(gomukhi), and falls, after
permeating eastern India,
into the southern ocean,
' heretical superstition ' as-
cribing to the water of the
Gauges sin-cleansing power.
GANGADVARA ^^pj f^
lit. the gate of the river
Ganges. A famous devalaya,
the present Hurdwar.
GANGI ^i^ A sorcei-er of
the time of Kas'yapa Bud-
dha, a former incarnation of
Apalala.
GANGOTTAROPASIKA PA-
RIPRITCHTCH'A fgjnj_t
(^^^^ Title of a trans-
lation by Bodhirutchi, A. D.
618—907.
GARBHA SUTRA. Title of 4
58
PART T.
translations, viz. (1.)
H-^^^ by Dbarmarakcha, A
IX 303, (2.) ¥iiajJ§S
A.D. 384-417, (3.) ^|||JnJ
rutchi, A. D. 618—907, and
(^•) IftiftAS^i
A. D.
618—907.
GAKUDA (Singh. Gaiunda.
Siam! BLlirut, Tib. Mkalding
or Phreng thogs) ^{^^
or
explained by -A.
i lit. a bird with golden
wings. Monstrous birds (su-
perior to men), the enemies
of Nagas. The Garuda, king
of birds, is, in Brahminism,
the constant companion of
Vishnu.
GATCHI Jl^ An ancient
kingdom, the region of Roo-
ee, between Balkh and
Bamiaa.
GATHA >J,flP'g or ^^ or
jg explained by p^ lit.
hymns and chants, or by M
^2§ lit. singly raising a
chant i. e. detached stanzas
(to be distinguished from
Geya). Metrical narratives
or hymns with a moral pur-
port. Gathas of 32 works are
called Arydgiti.
GATI (Tib. Grobai rigs drug)
Six conditions of sentient
existence, viz, devas, men,
asuras, beings in hell, pretas
and animls. The latter three
are called ' lower paths ' ("TC
GAUTAMA (Singh. ^ Gautama.
Siam. Samonokodom or
Phrakodom. Tib. Geoutam,
Mong. Goodam) ^C&^ or
Jg^ explained by ^jji^p
lit. on earth (gau) the most
victorous (tama). (1.). The
sacerdotal name of the
S'akya family. (2.) An ancient
richi, member of that family.
(3.) A name of S'akyamuni.
GAUTAMA
NA lE^
DHARMADJNA-
^^^^ffllR or
Gautama
of
or
of
governor
Dharmapradjfia
or ^
The eldest son
Pradjnarutchi ;
Yangchuen, translator (A.D.
582) of a work on Karma.
GAUTAMA PRADJNARU-
TCHI ^^^m^^^ ^^'
^^ A Brahmana of Var4-
nas'i, translator (A. D. 538 —
543) of some 18 works.
GAUTAMA SAMGHAD:&VL
lit. the assembled devas. A
native of Cabul, translator
(A.D. 3S3— 398) of some 7
works.
GAUTAMi m>^m or m-m
explained by B^-^ ht. in-
telligent woman, or f^^^
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
59
Kt. ruler of the assembled
nuns. A title of Mahapradjd-
pati.
GA.VAMPATI '|g^^{§ ex-
plained by Jh.p\ lit. rumi-
nating like a cow. A man
bom with a mouth like a
cow (in expiation of sins
committed in a former life).
GAYA ^n^ A city of Magadha
(N. W. of present Gay ah),
where S'akyamuni became
Buddha (v. Bodhidruma).
GAYAKAS'YAPA (Singh. Ga-
yakasyappa) fn;Jf)^||^
A brother of Mahakas'yapa,
originally a fire worshipper,
one of the 11 foremost dis-
ciples of S'akyamuni. See
also Samantaprabhasa.
GAYAS'ATA ftltTi^^ ^
native of ^tM.^ (Madra),
descendant of Udra Kama ;
laboured, as the 18th Indian
patriacli, among the Tokhari
Tartars, and died (B. C. 13)
' by the fiie of ecstatic
meditation'.
GAYAS'IRCHA SUTRA. Title
of 4 translations viz. (1.) ^
Kumaradjiva, A. D. 384 —
*":(2.) ^^\iimi ^y
Bodhirutobi, A.D. 386—534;
^3) ^mmmmMi ^y
Vinltarutohi, A. D, 582 ; (4.)
-kmMm\iimi^y^-
hii-utchi, A. D. 693.
GAYAS'IBCHA SUTRA TIKA
1^1
;p„^^j:jLM
^ GDmmentary (on the
preceding work), by Vasu-
bandhu, translated (A. D.
535) by Bodhiratclii.
GAYATA m^^ A native
of northern India, the 20th
Indian patriarch, teacher of
Vasubandhu ;" died A. D. 47.
GEYA 1^7^ or -mm lit
repetitional chants. (1.) Me-
trical interpolations, repeat-
ing the sense of preceding
prose passages. (2.) Odes in
honour of saints. See also
Gatha.
GHANAVYUHA SUTRA ^
^gxjg^^ Title of a trans-
lation b^ Divakara, A.
618—907.
D.
GHANTA ^^ or ^ A
large gong or bell used in
monasteries.
GHANTISUTRA $t^|%|f
A transliteration by Dharma-
' deva, A. D. 973—981.
GHA.ZNA V. Hosna.
GHOCHA J^^^ or ^Jj^g^ lit.
wonderful voice. An Arhat,
author of the Abhidharma-
mrita s'astra, who restored
the eyesight of KunAla by
washing his eyes with the
tears of people moved by
his eloquence.
GHOCHAMATI
lit.
meaning of noise. The 7th
son of Tchandra siirya pra-
dipa.
60
PART I.
CHOCHIRA ^i£
<^^ wmm ^ ^''^^'
pati of Kdus'ambi, who gave
S'akjamani the Ghochiravana
(Singh. Gosika) park J||gjp
•^ (the modem Gopsahasa,
near Kosam).
GHRANA (Pali. Ghana. Singh.
Ghanan) M lit. the nose.
One of the 6 Vidjadnas, the
organ and sense of smell.
GHUR or Ghori gg An
ancient kingdom and city
between Koondooz and Cabnl,
near Khinjan.
GITAMITRA |g^g or |^
m^ ""' MM ^^- *^"
singing friend. A S'ramana
of the West, translator (A.I).
317—420) of some 25 works.
GODHAls YA v. AparagodAna.
GOKALI V. Kukali.
GOKANTHA SAMGHARAMA
lS#^l!in^ ^ monastery
in Sthanes'vara.
GOLOMA ^^ lit. a cow's
hair. A snbdivision of a yo-
djana.
GOMATI ig ^ ^ (1.) The
river Goomth, which rises in
Rohilcund, and falls into the
Ganges below Benares. (2.)
A monastery (A. D. 400) in
Kustana.
Mong.
GOPA (Tib. Satshoma
Buraiga) J^yj^ °^ 4^
LLWn explained by ^^fS
or
^ lit. guardian of the
ground. A title of Yas*odhara.
See also Djalagarbha.
GOPALA ^^J^H (1.) A naga
king of Pradipa prabhapura,
converted by S'stkyamimi. (2.)
An Arhat of Vdisaka, famous
as an author, who taught
the existence of both ego
and non-ego.
GOPALI JII^J^TflJ A person,
perhaps identic with Kukali.
GOS'IRCHA TCHANDANA
4^ "M* ^ tl Copperbrown
sandalwood, such as found on
the mountains of Uttaraknru,
which continent is said to
be shaped like ' the head of
a cow.' The first image of
S'dkyamuni was made of this
wood.
GOS'RINGA J^ggUfl or
Jh^ lit. cow's horn. A
mountain, near Kustana.
GOVIS'ANA jaBftUlP An
ancient kingdom, the region
near Ghundowsee, S. of
Moradabad, in Rohilcund.
GRAHAMATRIKA DHARA-
Title of a translation by
Dharmadeva, A.D. 973—981.
GRICHMA Jlf^ lit. gradual
heat. The months Djy&ich-
tha and Achadha (from the
16th day of the 1st, to the
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
61
15th day of the 3rd Chinese
moon).
GHRIDHEAKUTA (Pali. Ghe-
djakabo) ^MKlSlij °^- ^
vnlture peak. A mountain
(Giddore) near EMjagriha,
famous for its vultures and
caverns inhabited by ascetics.
where Pis'una, in the shape
of a vulture, hindered the
meditations of Ananda.
GRIHAPATI (Singh. Gihi) g
elder. A wealthy house-
holder; proprietor.
GROSAPAM V. Bhagardma.
GUHYAGARBHARADJA SU-
of a translation (A.D. 980 —
1,000) by Danapala.
GUHYASAMAYAGARBHA
RADJA SUTRA
translation (A.D. 980—1,000)
by Danapala.
GUNA ^||5 or g lit, atom,
or ffe:^ lit. the active prin-
ciple. Nature, looked upon
as an active principle, ope-
rating in the Chadayatanas.
A term of the heretical
Samkhya philosophers, de-
signating 3 stages of evolu-
tion, 3 worlds, 3 forces, the
interaction of which is the
cause of all variation in the
forms of existence.
GUNABHADRA ^^l^f{^
IS or f^^ lit. virtuous
sage. (1.) A follower of the
Mahis'asakah in kapis'a (2.)
A Brahmana of Central
India, translator (A.D. 435 —
443) of some 78 works.
GUNADA Jjjg;^ Author of
pradjiidparamita sutra s'astra,
translated (A. D. 683) by
Divakara.
GUNAMATI Jlll^^g or
:fg^ lit. goodness and wis-
dom. A native of Parvata,
who lived at Vallabhi, a
noted antagonist of Brahmi-
nism, author of the ^;f||^
LakchanAnusara s'astra,
translated (A. D. 557—569)
by Paramartha.
GUNAPRABHA
^ or ^-f(^ lit. light of
goodness. A native of Par-
vati, who deserted the Hina-
yana for the Mahdyana
School, assailed the former
in many tracts, and compos-
ed the Tattva satya and
other s'astras. Bumouf iden-
tifies him with Gunamati.
GUNARATNA SANKUSUMI-
TA PARIPRITCHTCH'A
62
PART I,
Title
of a translation by Bodhim-
tchi, A.D. 618—907.
DUNAVAEMAK J^JI^g^j^
merit and goodness. A
prince of Kubh^. (Cashmere),
translator (about 431 A. D.)
of 10 works.
GUNAVRrDDHI ^^^im
or fig ^^ lit. advance of good-
ness. A S'ramaiia of Central
India, translator (A. D. 492
— 495) of 3 works.
GURUPADAGIRI v. Kukku-
tapadagiri.
GURDJDJABA ^jffM -^^
ancient tribe (which sub-
sequently moved S. and gave
the name to Gujerat) and
kingdom, in southern Kadj-
pootana, around Barmir.
H.
HAHAVA V. Ababa,
HAIMAVATAH J«**6 M- ^
U » «li|ffifP li'- School
of dwellers on the snowy
mountains. A subdivision of
the Mahasamghikah School.
HAKLENAYAS'AS |||jfj^5
^^^ A Brahmana, born in
the palace of the king of
Tukhara. He divided himself
into 1,000 individuals but
made all the others invisible
by his own splendour. When
22 vears old, he became a
hermit, and when 30 years
old, having become an Arhat,
lie transported himself mira-
culously to Central India
where he laboured (until A.
D. 209) as the 23rd patriarch
under the name Padmaratna.
An
HAMI p^^. or ^gjj;
ancient kingdom and city,
N. E. of lake Lop.
HANDJNA ^^ A city some-
where in India, the birth-
place of Revata.
HANSA SAMGHARAMA g
wild goose monastery. A
monastery on Indras'ilaguha,
the inmates of which were
once saved from starvation by
the charitable self-sacrifice of
a wild goose.
HARALI |g*I||§ ^ fabric of
the finest down.
HARCHA VARDDHANA ^
mmmM ^^ m^ "*•
increase of joy. Name of
kink of Kanydkubdja, pro-
tector of Buddhists (A. D.
625).
HARITI or Ariti (Tib. Hph-
rog ma) p^-^lj^ or |,^||J
& ^'' A^h ^'^' '^°*^^''
of demons, A woman of
Radjagriha who, having sworn
to devour ever}' baby in the
place, was reborn as a Rak-
chasi and, having given birth
to 500 children, devoured one
evpirv dav. until she was
SANSKJRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
63
converted by S'Akyamuni and
became a nun. Her image
is now in every nunnery.
HARIVARMAN fpfjjj^^
A native of India, author of
the j^ 5J Iro Satyasiddhi
s'&stra, translated (A.D. 407
— 418) by Kumdradjiva.
HASARA H ^ H The 2nd
capital of Tsaukuta, perhaps
the modem Guzar on the
Hehnend.
HAS AT ^ lit. fore-arm. The
16,000th part of a yodjana.
HASTIGABTA ^^^^ lit.
the ditch (formed by) the
elephant's fall. A monument
of S'^kyamuni's power in
flinging aside a dead ele-
phant put in his path by
Devadatta.
HASTIKAKCHYA StTKA.
Title of two translation viz.
^WtM^M. byl>l^arma-.
mitra, A. D. 420—479, and
Dharmarahcha, A. D. 265 —
316.
HASTIKATA ^^ lit. the
elephant corps (of an Indian
army).
HAYAMUKHA v. Ayamukha.
HELMEND || 0 ^P g A
river, rising in Afghanistan
and falling into lake Ha-
moon.
HETUVADAPURVA STAVI
School of the Staviras treat-
ing of the cause, or Hetu<
School which treats of the
causes. A subdivision of the
Sarvdstivadah.
HlrrUVIDYi S'ASTRA g
BQIl^ lit. the treatise ex-
plaining the causes. One of
the Pmtcha vidyd s'astras, a
tract on the nature of truth
and error.
HE VADJRA TANTRA
^g Title of a translation
by Dharmarakcha, A.D. 1004
—1058.
HippA gin A city (perhaps
the modem Elilla Assen, Lat.
34° 13 N. Long. 68" 40 E)
on a mountain on which
S'dkyamuni, in a former life,
sacrificed himself to save
Takchas.
HIMATALA [10 ^ f 9. ^ or
^IjjTC lit. below the snowy
mountains. An ancient king-
dom under a S'akya ruler
(A.D. 43), N. of the Hiudoo-
koosh, near the principal
source of the Oxus.
HIMAVAT (Siam. Himaphant)
■SlU ^** ^^°^y mountains.
The Himalaya, Hindookoosh,
and other mountains N. of
India.
HINAYANA
/J>
lit.
the
small conveyance, i.e. the
simplest vehicle of salvation.
The primitive form of the
PABT I.
Buddhist dogma, tlie fiist of
the 3 phases of development
through which the Buddist
system passed (v. Triyana),
corresponding with the first
of the 3 degrees of Arhat-
ship (v. S'rdvaka). The cha-
racteristics of the Hinayana
School, of which the Chinese
know 18 subdivisions, are
the preponderance of active
moral asceticism and the
absence of metaphysical spe-
culation and mysticism.
m
HINATANABHIDHARMA /]
The philosophical canon of
the Hinaydna School, now
consisting of about 37 works,
the earliest of which, the
^iPM§M Gunanirdes'a
s'astra, was translated into
Chinese, A.D. 25—220.
HINGU MM Assa foetida, a
noted product of Tsdukuta,
HIRANYA PARVATA j^t^
ancient kingdom, noted for a
volcano being near its capital
(the present Monghir, Lat.
25° 16 N. Long. 86° 26 E.)
HIRANYAVATI or Hiranya
or Adjitavati /=»fg^fl^jg
Mmmk «' w^f ^«
jg explained by ^^ lit.
invincible, or by ^^jl,^j^{g
lit. gold sand Vati or by
SygT lit. the river Vati.
A river rising in Nepaul and
flowing past Kus'inagara,
the modem Gandaki or
Gunduck. Chinese texts con-
found it with the Nairandja-
na.
HOMA JI^J A city (perhaps
the modern Humoon) on the
eastern frontier of Persia.
HOSNA or Ghazna %
the capital of Tsaukuta (q.
v.), the modern Ghuznee.
HRI ^^PS explained by ^^
lit. the heart. A mystic
sound, used, in sorcery and
litanies accompanied with
mudra manipulations, to
comfort the souls of the
dead.
HROSMINKAN or
gli^n
12
5R:
Semen-
^ An
ancient kingdom, the region of
Koondooz, Lat. 35° 40 N.
Long. 68° 22. E.
HUCHKARA mm^Jmm A-
city of Cashmere, the modern
Uskar, on the Behat.
HUDJIKAJ^ S^J:1)t ^"^ ^^"
cient kingdom, S. W. of
Balkh, the region of Dju-
zdjau, Lai. 35° 20 N. Long.
65° E.
HUMI i
asthiti
HUPIAN i
A tribe of Tam-
The
an-
PS 32 IR
cient capital of Urddhasth&-
na, N. of Cabul.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
65
I.
iCHADHARA (Pali. Isadhara.
Singh. Isliadhara. Siam.
Tsinthon. Tib. Sciol darin)
explained by ^|^ lit- bulg-
ing on a pivot, or by ^i||
lit. revolving. A chain of
mountains whose peaks re-
semble linchpins. The second
of the 7 concentric circles
of mountains surrounding
the Meru.
mS'VAKU VIRUDHAKA or
Videhaka (Singh. Amba or
Okkaka. Tib Bhu ram
ching pa hphgsskyespo) ^
(Kama king). A descendant
of Gautama (q. v.), the last
king of Potala of the Kama
(god of love) dynasty. When
he heai-d that his four sons,
whom he had banished for
the sake of a concubine, re-
fused to obey his summons
to return, he exclaimed ^
Hjj (S'dkya), meaning to say,
' is it possible ' ? Thenceforth
his descendants were called
the race of S'akya,
INDRA (Siam. Phras in. Tib.
Dvango or Bdosogs or
Kaus'ika. Mong. Khurmusda
kutchika or Khurmusda tegri)
lit. supreme ruler, or by ^
lit. ruler. A popular god of
Brahminisra, adopted by
Buddhism as representative
of the secular power, protec-
tor of the church, but as
inferior to any Buddhist
saint. Further particulars
see under S'akra, Sakchi,
S'atamanya, Traiyastrims'as,
Vadjra.
INDRADHVADJA ^^fg lit.
image of Indra. A fictitious
contemporary of S'4kyaTnuni,
being Bud(fiia of the S. W.
of our universe, an incarna-
tion of the 7th son of Ma-
habhidjiia djnana bhibhu.
mDRANILAMUKTA g] P'g
SMM @ ^ explained by
^ (Indra) ^ (azure) ^
(pearl), i.e. a blue pearl
called Indra (because it is
the lord of pearls). A fabu-
lous jewel forming the basis
of the throne of Indra (v.
Nyagrodha).
INDRAS'AILAGUHA g] P'g
^J^^ lit. the cavern o£
S'akra, or by /]>J[E^;gj4 Ht-
the mountain of small isolat-
ed rocks. A cavernous
mountain with rock temple,
near Nalanda.
INDRYA or Pantcha Indrydni
(Pali. Indrayas) ^if^ lit. 5
roots, explained by ^^
lit. productive of life. One
of the 37 Bodhi pakchika
dharma, 5 positive agents
producing sound moral life,
viz. (1.) faith v. S'raddendriya,
66
PART I.
(2.) enei-gy v. Viryendriya,
(3.) memory v. Smritindriya,
(4.) ecstatic meditation v.
Samadliindiiya, (5.) wisdom
V. Pradjnendriya. These 5
Indriyas differ from the 5
Balas (v. Bala) only by be-
ing, in the latter case, viewed
as negative moral agents
preventing the growth of
evil.
INDU fp^ (Indu) or ^^
>fjfjti (Indica sc. regio) or ^
^ (Sindhu, Scinde) or ^
"a (Hindu) or ^-^ ex-
plained by B lit. the moon
(sc, because the saints of
India illumine the rest of
the world), or glP^gHl^f^
-BK (Indravadaua) explained
by ^ ^ lit. the region
(guarded by) Indra. General
term for India which is de-
scribed as resembling, in
shape, the moon at her half,
measuring 90,000 U in cir-
cumference, and placed among
other kingdoms like the
moon among the stars. See
also Djambudvipa.
INDU DHARMA ARAN ^A v.
Dharmarakcha .
INDUS V. Sindh.
INVAKAN or Khavakan or
Avakan (Afghan) or Vakhan
S#-® ^^ -Kit® ^" M
' or ^-fffi* An ancient
kingdom, the S.E. of Afgha-
nistan, the original home of
the Afghans.
IS'ANAPURA (lit. city of
s'iva) i^^Mmm ^°
ancient kingdom in Burmah.
ISCHKESCHM fg |g ^ J^
An ancient kingdom uear
the principal source of the
Osus.
ISFIDJAB Q tI^ :^ lit. the
white river city. A city in
Turkestan, on a small tribu-
tary of the Jaxartes.
ISKARDU V. Khas'a.
iS'VARA >(^||^)^|g or ^
dependent existence (sove-
reign). (1.) A title given to
S'iva, Avalokites vara and
other popular deities. (2.)
A S'ramana of the West,
who made (x\.D. 426) a trans-
lation (lost since 730 A. D.)
of the Samj^uktabhidharma
hridayas'astra. (3.} A bhi-
kchu of India, commentator
by NagArdjuna, translated
(A. D. 590—616) by Dhar-
magupta.
IS'VARADEVA g;g^ lit.
sovereign deva. (1.) A name
of S'iva. (2.) A deity revered
by the Pamsupatas.
ITtYUKTAS or Itivrittakara
yflbn explained by ;i;^ lit.
original events. One of the
12 classes of Buddliist litera-
ture, biographical narratives.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
67
K.
KACHANIA ^||ft^5S An
ancient Idugdom, W. of Sam-
arkand, near Kermina.
KACHAYA ^g lit. corruption.
There are 5 spheres of cor-
ruption, viz. (1.) the kalpa
/±T|\ or existence of any
univei-se, (2.) doctrinal views
( ^ ) (3.) miseries of trans-
migi-'atioD (.jg ff ), (4.) uni-
versal life (^ ^)^ and (5.)
destiny {^).
KACHAYA i^^i^^ ^^ §§
^ explained by ^'^^
lit. dyed garments. The
clerical (coloured) vestments.
KA.CHGAB -j^^J> or (after
the name of the capital) ^
*lt An ancient kingdom
(Casia regio), the modem
Cashgar.
KADJINGARA or Kadjinga or
Kadjughira (P^li. Kadjan-
BirW-lS An ancient king-
dom, in Agra province, near
Farakabad, the modem Ka-
djeri.
KAKUDA KATTAYANA Jjg
-tUM ^^® ^^ ^ Brahmins
who opposed S'akyamuni,
called Kabandhin Katyslyana
in the Upanishads of the
Atharvaveda.
KAIiA 0^ lit. a season. A
division of time, 4 hours.
KALANTAKA v. Karandaka.
KALANUSAMN %^^^^
■Jji^ lit. Tchandana (yield-
ing) a hard black dust. A
species of sandalwood (Styrax
benzoin).
KALAPINAKA ^JmMmm\f^
A city of Magadha, near
Kulika, S. of Bahar.
KALABUTCHI ^J^:^^ or
^ ^ lit. true joy. A
S'ramana of the West, who
(A. D.' 281) translated one
sutra.
KALASUTRA (Siam. Kalasuta)
£g^ lit. black ropes. The
second of 8 hells where the
culprits are loaded with
heatedochains.
KALAVINGKA or Kuravikaya
an °^ -^mMj ^^- '^^.^'
voiced bird, or -jjij^^ li*--
iraraortal bird. The Cuculns
melan leicus.
KALAYAS'AS ^%^^ «'
ndb^ lit. ever famous. A
S'ramana of the West, trans-
lator (A.P. 442) of 2 works.
KALINGA llil^fljn An ancient
kingdom, S. E. of Kos'ala, a
nursery of heretics; the
modem Calingapatam.
KAURADJA ^4^IJ£ or ^
68
PART I.
:«*
??
or
tf ^ lit. the
quarrelsome king. A king
of Magadha (reborn as Ka-
undinya), converted by the
stoicism displayed by Kchdn-
tirichi when the latter's
hands and feet were cnt off,
owing to the king's con-
cubines having visited the
richi's hermitage.
KALODAKA jJSMSPttl
or ^yk lit- ti™® (kala)
water (udaka). A S'ramana
of the West, translator (A.I).
383) of one work.
KALODAYIN ^fmMlJt?"^ or
man with a face of) black
lustre. A disciple of S'ak-
yamuni, to be reborn as
Saraantaprabhasa.
KALPA (Pali. Kappa. Tib.
Bskalpa. Mong. Galab) ^j]^
" m&mt » m ^^^^
plained ^7 ;^ ^ -^ 1^*- ^
great period (not to be re-
ckoned by months and years).
A period during whick a
physical univeree is formed
and destroyed. There are
gi-eat kalpas (~}c^) ^^^
small kalpas (/J^gJ\ Every
great kalpa or mahakalpa
(Pali. Mahakappa. Siam.
Mahakab. Tib. Bskal pa cen
po), or period elapsing from
the moment when a universe
is formed to the moment
when another is put in its
place, is divided into 4
Asaihkhyea kalpas (v. Vivart-
ta, Vivarttasiddha, Samvartta,
Samvarttasiddha), correspond-
ing with the 4 seasons of the
year and equal to 80 small
kalpas or 1,344,000 years.
Every small kalpa or Antara
or interim kalpa (Singh. An-
tahkalpaya. Tib. Bar gyi
bskal pa. Mong. Saghoratu
or Sabssarum or Dumdadu
Galab) is divided into a
period of increase (J®'^)
and decrease (^^). The
former (Tib. Bskalpa bzang
po), successively ruled by 4
Tchakravartis, called kings
of iron, copper, silver and
gold), is divided into 4 ages
(iron, copper, silver, gold),
during which human life
gradually increases to 84,000
years and the height of tbe
human body to 84,000 feet.
The kalpa of decrease (Tib.
Bskal pa ngan pa) is divided
into 3 periods , 1'^'%) of
distress (viz. pestilence, war,
famine), during which human
life is reduced to 10 years
and the height of the human
body to 1 foot. There is-
another distinction of 5
kalpas, viz. (1.) the interim
(Antara) kalpa, divided, as
above, into a period of in-
crease and decrease ; (2.) the
kalpa of formation v. Vivart-
ta; (3.) the kalpa of con-
tinned existence v. Vivart-
tasiddha; (4.) the kalpa of
destiuction, v. Samvartta ; (5.)
the kalpa of continued des-
truction V. Samvarttasiddha ;
(6.) the great kalpa v. Ma-
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
69
hAkalpa. A third divisicu
gives, (1.) Antara kalpas /"Pjl
^)^ (2.) Vivartta kalpas (^
^), (3-) Samvai-tta kalpas
?j^^\ and (4.) Mahdkalpas
0^^)^ A fourth division
gives, (1.) Antara kalpas
(/j.^) of 16,800,000 years,
(2.) Middling kalpas (tb*n)
of 336,000,000 years, (3.)
Mahakalpas of 1,344,000,000
years.
KAMA V. Mara.
KAMADHATU or Kamaloka
or Kamavatchara (Tib. Dod
pai khsmajg^fi lit. the re-
gion of desire. (1.) The first
of the Trailokya, the earth
and the 6 Devalokas, con-
stituting the physical world
of form and sensuous grati-
fication. (2.) All beiDgs sub-
ject to metempsychceis on
account of the immoral cha-
racter of desire.
KAMALADALA VIMALA
NAKCHATRA RADJA
SAMKUSUMITABHIDJNA
king of the constellotion
(called) pure flower and Bud-
dha of wisdom, A fictitious
Buddha, to appear in V4i-
rotchana ras'mi pratiraandita.
KAMALANKA jjg 0 Jg aM
An ancient kingdom, in Chit-
tagong, opposite the mouth
of the Ganges,
KAMALAS'IK^ ijm ^ M ^
Ai£U f^p- TjpBa. I I
1^ A native of India (contem-
porary of Padmasambhava)
who opposed the Mahdydna
School in Tibet.
KAMAPURA >Jn]^^iiS An
ancient kingdom, the modem
Gohati, in western Assam.
KAMBALA ^|$|| A fabric
of fine wool.
KAMKARA ^ j;^ || A nu-
meral, equal to 10,000,000,000.
KANADEVA ^n |p || ^ A
native of southern India, a
Vais'ya by birth, disciple of
Nagardjuna; laboured (B. C.
212—161), in Kapila and
Pataliputtra, as the 15th
Indian patriarch, a great op-
ponent of heretics.
The Butea frondosa. See
also Palas'a.
KANAKAVARNA PURVAYO-
GA SUTRA ^^±^^
g Title of a translation (A.
D. 542) by Gautama Pradj-
narutclii.
KANAKAMUISI (P41i Konalga-
mana. Siam. Phra Konar-
kham. Tib. G«er thub. Mong
Altan tchidaktchi) T^n^niD
plained by -^^ lit. a re-
cluse (radiant as) gold A
Brahman of the Kds'yapa
family, native of Subhanavati,
the 2nd of the 5 Buddhas of
the Bhadra kalpa, the 5tb
70
PART I.
of the 7 ancient Buddhas,
who converted 30,000 persons
when human life lasted 30,000
years.
KANDAT ^
^ The capital
of Tamasthiti, the modern
Kimdoot, 4o miles above
Ishtrakh.
Tochari, conqueror of a
great part of India, patron
of Buddhism, who built the
finest stupas in the Punjab
and in Cabulistan. He reign-
ed, B.C. 15 to 45 A.D., when
the 3rd (or 4th) synod met
in Cashmere and revised the
canon finally.
KANTAKANAM AS'VARA-
DJA (Singh. Kantaka) ^|^^
or Min lit, king of horses.
The horse by which S'akya-
rauni escaped from home.
KANTCHANAMALA ^^
^ lit. (wearing) headgear
of pure gold. The wife of
Kunala, noted for her fidelity
to her disgraced husband.
KA.NTCHIPURA
or ^^te^ 1'^® capital of
Dravida, the modern Con-
djeveram, near Madras.
KANYAKUBDJA f^^^^
backed maidens. A kingdom
and city of Central India,
the modern Canouge, where
the 1000 daughters of Brah-
madatta, who refused Ma-
havrikcha, became deformed.
KAPALIRAS or Kapaladhdri-
nas ^ ^J[g ^ explained by
^■^ lit. (wearing a) head-
gear of skull bones. A here-
tical (Shivaitic) sect.
KAPILA ^Ji;,^ or ^^^Jj
lit. the red-coloui*ed richi.
The founder of the S^mkhya
(<1- "^O philosophy, who,
several centuries before S'ak-
yamuni, composed the here-
tical ±-\'^^ Samkhya-
karika bhdchya s'astra, trans-
lated (A. D. 557—569) by
Paramartha.
or
KAPILAVASTU (Pdli. Kapi-
lavattu. Singh. Kimbulvat.
Siam. Kabillaphat. Tib. Sers-
kya ghrong. Mong. Kabilik)
^If explained by
lit. city of wonderful
or by ^1^ lit. yellow dwel-
ling. An ancient city, birth
place of S'akyamuni, destroy-
ed during the lifetime of the
latter, situated (according to
Hiuen-tsang) a short distance
N.W. of present Gorucpoor,
Lat. 26°46 N. Long. 83°19 E.
IS*
virtue
KAPIMALA ^ Bi J
A natixe of Patna,
13th
SANSKRrr-CHINKSF. DICl'IONARY.
71
Indian patriarch, teacher of
Nagardjuna, died (by samd-
dhi) abont A. D. 137.
KAPINDJALA IIADJA
ME£ °^ ^£ lit. pbea-
sant king. Name of S'akya-
muni, since, in a former life,
he appeared as a pheasant
(phoenix) to extinguish a
conflagration.
KAPIS'A
5Sn#|5 Ancient
kingdom and city, in the
Ghurbend valley, N. E. of
Opian, S. of the Hindoo-
koosh, where a Han prince
was once detained as hostage.
KAPITHA ^JJ^tft^ (1.) An-
cient kingdom, also called
Samkas'ya, in Central India.
(2.) A 13hraman, persecutor
of Buddhists, reborn as a
fish,c on verted by S'Akyarauui.
KAPOTANA ^:{^mM An
cient kingdom, the modern
Kebud or Keshbud, N. of
Samarkand.
KAPOTIKA SAMGHAIiATSlA
lit. pigeon monastery. A
vihAra of the Sarvastivadah,
where S'akyamuni, in the
form of a pigeon, rushed into
a fire to convert a sports-
man.
KAPPHINA or Kamphilla ^J
9,M ^"^ MitW^ explained
by ^ ^ lit. the constella-
tion Scorpio. A king of
southern Kos'ala, born in
answer to prayer addressed
to the regent of Scorpio ; a
disciple of S'akyamuni ; en-
tered the priesthood as Ma-
hakapphina to be reborn as
Saraantaprabhasa.
KARANpA or Karandaka or
Kalanda (Siam. Karavek) ^
of sweet voice (Cuculus me-
lanoleuGUs), which waked
Bimbisara to warn him
against a snake.
KARANDAHKADA ^^P'g
irf] A pond near Karanda
venuvana, a favourite resort
of S'akyamuni.
KARANDA VENUVANA ^
M Pt H* H '^^^ ^''"'^'^
park (called after the bird
Karanda), dedicated by Bim-
bisara first to a sect of as-
cetics, then to S'akyamuni,
for whom he built there the
vihara called Karandanivasa
(Singh. Veluvana).
KARANDAAT^tJPL^ SUTRA
Title of a translation, A. D.
980—1,001.
KARATCHI V. Khadjis'vara.
KARAVIKA or Khadiraka
(Siam. Karavik) ^^^^^
i#7tciii ^** ^j^^^^" ^°^
mountain. The 3rd of 7 con-
72
PART I.
centric circles of rocks which
surround the Meru ; 10,000
feet hig^; separated by
oceans from the 2nd and 4th
circles.
KARCHAPANA f^^d-Pf.
plained by RS lit. an ounze.
A weight, equal to 80 Rak-
tikas or 175 grains.
KAMAVARANA
RANA ^ai:
PRATISA-
KARMA (Tib. Da. byed) f^
0 or I^HMIft explained by
^Sg lit. retribution, or by
f^i^ lit. the law of action,
or by ^ lit. action. The
11th Nidaua, the 4th of the
5th Skaudhas viz. (the re-
sultant of) moral action,
which ethical term Chinese
Buddhism substitutes for the
metaphysical term Samskara.
Karma is that moral kernel
(of any being), which alone
survives death and continues
in transmigration,
KARMADANA (Siam. Tscho
khun balat) f^0\l^^^ or
I^JP explained by ^jj^ lit.
expert. The sub-director of
a monastery.
KARMASIDDHA PRAKARA-
NA S' ASTRA. Title of 2
translations of a tract by
Vasubandhu, viz. ^
by Viraokchapradjna A. D.
541. and ^^fi!t«ll ^^
Hinen-tsang, A. D. 681.
Title of a translation by
Djn&nagupta and Dharma-
gupta, A.D. 590.
ICARMAVARNA VIS'UDDHI
SUTRA '^m^mMm
Title of a translation, A. D.
350—431.
KARMAVIBHAGA DHAR-
MAGRANTHA f^|ft^glj
#.S^;fS^S™e of trans-
lation (total abstinence tract),
A.D. 25—220.
KARMAYA v. Tchatur Toni.
laRMIKAH tl^m^ lit.
the School of Karma. A
philosophical School which
taught the superiority of
morality over intelligence.
KARNASUVARNA (PAli. Lata)
j3^ lit. golden ears. Ancient
kingdom in Gundwana, near
Gangpoor.
KARPUEA f^:f^^ or §||
H^ lit. naga brain perfume.
Camphor.
KARTIKA ^ f IJ jg 3|P The
2nd month in autumn.
KARUNAPUNDARIKA Stj-
TRA ^mm Title of a
JlS> "=4^ /un
translation by Dharmarak-
cha, A. D. 397—439.
SANSKRIT- CHINESE DICTION A.RY.
73
KAS'A jjn$ ^ ^^^ °^ grass
(Saccharura spontaneum). A
broom made of this grass, used
by S'akyamuni, is still an
object of worship.
KASA'NNA ^^Hip A king-
dom, 300 U S. W. of Kharis-
raiga, on the Oxus, the
modem Koorshee.
KAS'APURA 5|n^;fif||
A kingdom, probably the
country between Lucknow
and Oude.
KAS'i V. Varauas'i.
KAS'MiRA ansi?Ba
^^ asg^aii ^" as®
|g Cashmere, anciently, call-
ed Kophene (v. Kubhana),
was converted through
Madhyantika and became,
during Kanichka's reign, the
headquarters of northern
Buddhism. Here the last
synod assembled and hence
Buddhism, saturated with
Shivaitic ideas and rites,
spread to Tibet and thence
to China.
KAS'YAPA V. Mahakds'yapa.
KASTAPA BUDDHA (Pali.
Kassapa. Singh. Kasyapa.
Siam. Phra Kasop. Tib.
OdsruDg. Mong. Kasjapa . or
Grerel zadiktchij ^Jjp^y^ or
j|n^ explained by fj^-^ lit.
(one who) swallowed light
(viz. sun and moon which
caused his body to shine like
gold). The 3rd of the 5
Buddhas of the Bliadra Kalpa,
the 6th of the 7 ancient
Buddhas, a Brahman, bom at
Benares. His father was
Brahmadatta, his mother
Dharmavarti /BtJ- ^\ his
favourite tree was the
Nyagrodha, his disciples were
Tissa /±a y^\ and Bharad-
vadja (^ |2 ^^ He
converted 20,000 persons
whilst human life lasted
20,000 years. S'akyamuni
was formerly (as Prabhapala)
his disciple and received
from him the prediction of
future Buddhaship.
KAS'YAPAMATANGA ^ ^
mm or ^^mm or m
or
^ (Matanga)
(1.) A disciple of S'akyamuni
(2.)The same, reborn as a
Brdhmana of Central India,
famous as an expositor of
the Suvarna prabhasa, follow-
ed Mingti's Indian embassy
from Tukhara to China, and
translated (A. D. 67), togethei
with Dharmarakcha, the first
Sfttra into Chinese, viz. ^
of 42 Sections.
KAS'YAPAPARIVARTA.Title
of 4 translations (of the same
Sutra), viz. (1.) Mp^^j^
A. D. 25-220; (3.) ^ ^
420; (4.) f^mi^m
mm ±nmJEm
74
PAKT I.
^g A. D. 980—1,000.
KAS'YAPA TATHAGATA
same as Kas'yapa Buddha.
KAS'YAPIYAH or Kas'-
yapanikaya (Tib. Kachyapri-
jAs) ^H^pIfPgl^ or ^
or fjiT^^K lit. the School
feeding on light. (1.) Another
name of the Mahasamghik&h,
also called ^ f- 1^ tfl^ ^^ ^
(2.) A subdivision of the
Sarv^stivaddh. See also
Suvarchaka.
KATABHUTANA or Katapu-
^fi SR ®^Pla"^ed by g^
^ lit. demons of extremely
bad odour. A class of Pretas.
KATCHA or Katch ^ ^S-
An ancient kingdom tributary
to Malava, now the peninsula
Cutch.
KATCHANA v. Yas odhard.
KATCHTCH'ESVARA
V, Khadjis'vara.
^ The garment of merits.
KATYAYANA aB^fffSR <>'
>jDjf|JI or ^J^ explain-
ed by "^'ffiff lit. ornament of
literature. (1.) A disciple of
S'dkyamuni, also called
Mahdkatyayaua, author of
the Abhidharma djadna
prasthana s'astra, to reappear
Buddha Djambiinadaprabha.
(2.) Name of many different
persons.
KATYAYANA KOCHA
S'ASTRA anJSg^^A
work on the Abhidharma by
K4ty4yana.
KATYAYANIPUTRA ^^
The son of Mahdkatyayana,
author of 4 philosophical
works.
KATUN -pj ^ ^ A Mongol
term for 'queen' or 'princess.'
KAUNDINYA (Singh.
Kondanya) j^ ^ jjQ or .^
WM °'' *6]PP explained
by JU ^^ lit. a utensil for
(holding) fire or by ;il^^
"^ ffi? S lit. chief of his
time in expounding the law.
(1.) A prince of Mngadha,
uncle and chief disciple of
S'akyamuni (v. Adjnatakdun-
dinya). (2.) A grammarian,
mentioned in the Pratis'akhya
siitras. (3.) Vyakaranakaundi-
nya (q. v.) See also under
Kalirddja and Kalidatta.
KAUS'AMBI or Vatsapattana
(Pdli. Kosarabi. Singh.
Kosamba) ffi] |I5 ?§ or jg,
K3« •": msi^iii A"
ancient city, either the
modern Kusia near Kurrha,
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
75
or the modern Kosam near
Allahabad.
KAUS'EYA ^ ^ JfJ or g;
^ ;^ Silk from wild silk-
PRADJNA
worms.
KAUS'IKA
PARAMITA ^^j^,„
'^""^'"'^ Title
of a translation (A. D. 980
—1,000) by Danapala.
KATA (Singh. Kayan) ^ gn
or ja. lit the body. One of
the 6 Ayatanas, tlie sense of
the body, i. e. toucli. See
ChadAyatana and Vidjnana.
K AYA SMRIT Y UPASTHANA
(Pali. Kaya rupa passana)
-^ fe.yr^ lit. remembrance
of the impurities of the body.
One of tlie 4 categories of
Smrityupasthana (q. v.), the
knowledge that all corporeity
is impure.
KCHAMAKARA BODHISAT-
TVA SUTRA #^^:^g
Title of a translation, A. D.
222—280.
KCHAMAYATI VYAKARA-
NA SUTRA 'j^^g^^
■ffiSffi® Title of a trans-
lation by Bodhirut<;hi, A. D.
519—524.
KCHANA ^(Jll^ A moment, the
90th part of a /^ thought,
the 4,50Qth part of a minute,
during which 90 or 100
births and as many deaths
occur.
m?
IJE'
KCHANTIDEVA
A richi who taught ^kyamum
gymnastics.
KCHANTI PARAMITA
lit. enduring insult. The 3rd
of the 6 Pdramita (q. v.), the
virtue of patient equanimity.
KCHANTIRICHI ^^/(]j lit.
the richi who patiently suf-
fered insult. Sakyamuni, in
a former life, being a richi,
suffered mutilation to convert
Kaliradja.
explained by gjjjJSLiTJ^ lit.
lion's patience. A native of
Hiranyaparvata, follower of
the Sarvastivadah.
KCHATTRIYA ^iJ^Bf IJBP or
M^M o^" JlJ^lJ explained
^ iffli ^^^' la.ndowners.
The caste of warriors and
kings, pure Hindus by des-
cent, forming, next to the
Brahraans, the only caste
from which Baddhas come
forth.
KCHAUMA ^
of hemp.
KCHUNADEVA
species
A
Hindu deity worehipped by
Tirthakas.
KCHUNAHILA ^ ||5 pjj ||
A mountain in Tsaukuta.
KESHINI 0 ^ lit. much
hair. Name of a Rakchasi.
76
PART 1.
or
KHADGA ^^^ or f^jfjp
igfn explained by ^g|lj
jkh lit, solitary dweller in
forests. The rhinoceros.
KHADIRA ^pgH or ^^
|a or j^B^M explained by
Djambu mountains. The
Mimosa cateclm. See also
Karavika.
KHADJIS'VARA or Katcht-
ches'vara or Karatchi j^^
yStfeM "^^^ capital of Vit-
chalapura, the modern Kura-
chie.
KHAKKHARAM or Hikkala
P^'JIli explained by mu-
lit. a staff of tin. The metal
wand of the Bhikchn (origi-
nally used to knock at the
doors).
KHAJS^ -pj^ A Mongol term
for * prince.'
KHARACBLAR or Kutche J^
■^ Ancient kingdom and city,
in eastern Turkestan.
KHARISMIGA %^\Y^^^
Ancient kingdom (Kharizm)
on upper Oxus, forming part
of Tukhara.
KHAROCHTHA ^^^^^^
explained by |gj^ lit. (hav-
ing the) lips of an ass. Name
of an ancient richi.
KHAS'A ig^C "^"^ ancient tribe
(Kasioi) on the Paropamisus.
Others point •to Cashmere
(Remusat), Iskardu (Klap-
roth), Kartchou (Beal).
KHAVAKAN v. Invakan.
KHAVANDHA ^^pg An
ancient kingdom and city, the
modern Kartchou, S.E.
Sirikol lake.
KHOTAN V. Kustana.
of
KHULM M^M^ An ancient
kingdom and city, between
Balkh and Koondooz, near
Khooloom.
^ A district of Tukhara, S.
of Talikhaa
KTKANA
A district
of Afghanistan, the valley of
Pishin, now inhabited by the
Khaka tribe.
KiMS'UKA gi;|^an» ^^-
plained by ffiijj^^ li*. the
treasure (red as the beak) of
the macaw. The Butea fron-
dosa. See also Kanaka.
KINNARA (Siam. Kinon. Tib.
Miham tchi) ^|K|1 ^"^ ^
A lit. not men or ^ffi^
doubtful (homed) spirits. De-
mons (dangerous to men), the
musicians (represented with
horse heads) of Kuvera.
KUCHTA MANAS v. VidjMna.
KOCHA KARAKA v. Adhid-
harma kocha karaka.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
77
KOKALI or Kukali or Gok&li
■^ lit. one of a bad time.
Tte parent of Devadatta, the
latter being called Kokaliya
(son of Kokdli). See also
Gopali.
K6KILA|^^||orJ6j^||
A bird, probably same as
Kalaviiigka.
KOUTA ^^^ or ^fl|,J^
or -la^pt °'' i^M ™^
father of Mahamaudgalya-
yana.
KONKANAPURA ^^^JR^
^ An ancient kingdom, the
modem Goa and North-
Canara.
KONTODHA ^|^|?g An an-
cient kingdom, the modern
Ganjam, on the East coast of
India.
KOSALA or Kos'ala (Singh.
Kosol) 'I'^I^IS or ^1^^
(1.) Southern Kosala or Dak-
chinakosala, an ancient king-
dom, the present GundAvana
and Berar. (2.) Northern
Kosala or Uttarakosala, an
ancient kingdom, the modern
Oude.
KOS'AS YM.-^ Dictionaries or
repertories.
KOTI (Pali. Kathi) ^.Jg or
JfijSfi ""^ :^J& explained by
f^ lit. ten myriads. A nu-
meral, equal to 10,000,000.
See also Lakkha.
KOTLAN JnfDflJlg An ancient
kingdon, W. of Tsuugling
mountains, S. of Karakul
lake.
KOVIDARA Jj^jUP'gl
Bauhinia variegata.
The
t^g
KRAKUTCHTCHANDA (Pali.
Kakusanda. Siam. Phra Kn-
kusom. Tib. Hkor vah djigs.
Mong. Ortchilong ebdektchi
or Kerkessundi) ^nH^.l^ft
J^f^ explained by p;fifj
jP ^ lit. (one who) readily
makes the right decision. The
first of the 5 Buddhas of the
Bhadrakalpa, the 4th of the
7 ancient Buddhas, native of
^^nh^ Kchemavati, des-
cendant of the Kas'yapa fami-
ly, son of iiffi|^ (Singh. Ag-
gidatta) and ^tI^ (Singh.
Wisakha), teacher of ]^ f^
(Singh. Sanjawi) and HJ^;^
(Singh. Wadhura). His fa-
vourite tree was the Sirisa ;
he converted 40,000 persons,
whilst human life lasted
40,000 years.
KRIS'NAPAKCHA M-^ lit-
the black portion. A division
of time, 14 — 15 days. See
S'uklapakcha.
78
PAJBT I.
KRIS'NAPURA v. Mathura.
KRITYA (fern. Kritya) ^^^
explained ^7 ^ F* J^ ^i*- ^^~
raons digging up corpses, or
lit bought (slaves). (1.) A class
of demons, including Yakcha-
krityas and Manuchakrityas.
(2.) A term of contempt, ap-
plied to mischievous persons.
KROS'A j^^^ or J^^J^
J# explained by -^2fc.^
lit. the lowing of a big ox.
A measure of distance, the
8th part of a Yodjana, or 5 li.
KUBHA Hg^ The river Ko-
phes (Kabul).
KUBHANA|J3^JJ5orpj^
Kophene . (v. Elas'mira), the
modern Kabul.
KUKALI V, Kokali.
KUKEJAR -^-g-g A country
W. of Khoten, 1,000 li from
Kaschgar, perhaps Yerkiang.
KUKKUTA PADAGIRI J^J^
"t/SP^SUj ^' Gui-upadagiri
MM.Wt\U e^Pl^i^^d by
$^P iJj lit. chicken foot
mountain, or by ^SJ&lJj ^^^'
woli's foot mountain, or by
-^C? ill lit. Buddha's foot
mountain. A mountain 7 miles
S.E. of Gaya, in which Mft-
hak4s'yapa is believed to be
living even now.
KUKKUTARAMA or Kuk-
kutapada samghdrama ^R3
chichen foot park. A monas-
tery on Kukkutapadagirl,
built by As oka.
KUL.4PATI 15||£4;j[g or ^
z^ lit. landlord. A title of
honour.
KULIKA ^i^^JM A city 9 li
S.W. of Nalauda in Magadha.
KULUTA gg^ An ancient
State, in northern India,
famous for its rock temples;
the modem Cooloo, N. of
Kangra.
KUMARA ffij^H or ^:f
lit. a youth. (1.) Name of a
certain king. (2.) General ap-
pellation of royal princes.
KUMARA BHUTA ^|0||
#^ explained by ^^
lit. a youth. A child of about
10 years.
KUMAEABUDHI ^|0||ft
±H or ^^ lit. youthful in-
telligence. A S'ramana of
the West, translator (A. D.
369—371) of the \JQ^^^
4?i\|^ explanation of an ab-
stract of the 4 Agamas by
Vasubhadra.
SANSKRIT-CHINELE DICTIONARY.
79
pa
kumIradjiva ;^|g
filS~h °^ (abbrev.) ji^^
4a or J^ -4- explained by ^
^ lit youthful and aged.
A native of Kharachar, son
of Kumdrayana and Djiva,
disciple of Vandhudatta, Vi-
malakcha and Suryasoma,
great expositor of the Maha-
yana, carried as prisoner to
China (A. D. 383), where he
was styled ' one of the 4 suns
of Buddhism,' introduced a
new alphabet and translated
some 50 works.
KIJMAEALABDHA J^^||
^^ explained by ^g
lit. gift of a youth. A fol-
lower of the Sdutrantikah,
author of many philosophical
work.s,
KUMARARADJA -J^^ or ^
ZZ. or ^Hb*-^ li*- crown-
piince, or ^}^-^Zr^ ^'^^
son of a Dharraavarti. (1.) An
epithet of Buddhas of royal
descent. (2.) An epithet of
Mandjus'ri.
patriarch, died A. D. 22.
KUMBHANDAS or Kumbhan-
dakas (Siam. Thepa Kura-
or
ex-
KUMARATA
plained by ^"j^ lit- cbief of
princes. A deva in Paranir-
raita vas'avartin, reborn in
Tuchita, disciple of Kaus'ika,
reborn in a Brahmaloka, re-
bom among the Tukhara as
a Brahman, laboured in
Central India as the 19th
phan) ^1
[:^ or
^i
=^°'-
^ ex-
scrotum
plained by R^^ ^^^
(of monstrous size). A class
of monstrous demons (perhaps
identic with the ^^ of
Fah-hien).
KUMBHIRA ^H)t|| or ^
crocodiles; or by ^al l^*'-
boa-dragons. A crocodile, de-
scribed as ' a monster with
the body of a fish, but shaped
like a snake and carrying
pearls in its taiV;^ ^®i^Pf
identic with the
or 2i^WMM described as
' a four-footed crocodile, over
20 feet long.'
KUMIDHA J^^P^ An an-
cient kingdom (Yallis Come-
dorura), on the Beloortagh,
N. of Badakchan.
or
Dharmavivar-
The son of
KUNALA
dhana i^
As'oka ; father of Sampadi
(who succeeded As'oka, 226
B.C.) ; of Gandhara ; his eyes,
beautiful as those of the bird
Kunala, were gouged out by
order of a concubine of his
father. See also Ghoaha.
KUNDIKA if^^ or ||^
explained by
or
80
PABT I.
lit. a watering pot. The water
bowl of the bhikchu.
KUNDINTA s.a. Kaundinya.
KUNKUMA ^^§ Perfume,
prepared from the Turmeric
(rhizome) plant, either Cur-
cuma longa or Curcuma aro-
matioa.
KUNKUMASTUPA m-^^
(covered
with a paste of Kunkuma),
in honour of Avalokites'vara,
at Gay a.
KUNTI ^ rfj Name of a certain
Rakchasi.
KURANA ^^15 An ancient
kingdom, originally a district
of Tukhara, the modern Gara-
na (with mines of lapis lazuli),
S. of Robat.
KURUDVIPA s.a. Uttarakuru.
KURYANA or Kuvayana ^^|]
cient kingdom, N. of the upper
Oxus, S. E. of Ferghana, the
present Kurrategeen.
KUS'A ^^ or ^^ or J^
^ explained by "^'p;^
lit. grass of lucky augury.
Sacred odoriferous grass, Poa
cynosuroides.
KUS'AGARAPURA ^^J|
limn "y ±^^^ li*-
the city of Kns'a grass palaces,
or jhjbjj? lit. the mountain
city. The ancient capital of
Magadha, 14 miles S. of Be-
har, deserted by Bimbisara
in favour of Rddjagriha (6
miles farther West).
KUS'ALAMULA SAMPARI-
GRAHA SUTRA ^^^
^i^ Title of a translation
by Kumaradjiva, A.D. 384 —
417.
KUS'INAGARA or Kus'igra-
maka (Pali. Kusinara. Singh.
Cusiuana or Cusinara. Tib.
Rtsa mtchogh grong) i^F*
plained by Jl-^^M ^'*^-
the birthplace of 9 scholars.
An ancient kingdom and city,
near Kusiah, 180 miles N. of
Patna ; the place where S'ak-
yaraimi died.
KUSTANA JgiiiajR or ^
M °^ ^31 °^" fflM *^®
metropolis of Tartar (Tochari)
Buddhism (since A. D. 300),
until the invasion of Moham-
medanism ; the modern Kho-
ten.
KUSUMA i^p^^ «r S^
^ The white China aster.
KUSUMAPURA Y0^0^W
|g or ;fg^":^ lit. the city
of palaces of flowei's. The an-
cient name of PAtaliputtra.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.
81
XUSUMA SANTCHAYA S^T-
of a translation (A.D. 386 —
534).
KUVAYANA v. Kuryana.
KXJVERA V. Vais'ramana.
IiADA V. Lara.
L.
LADAKB (Tib. Ladag) ^J^
The upper Indus valley, under
Cashmerian rule, inhabited by
Tibetans.
LAGHULA s,a. Rahula.
LAHUL V. L6hara.
LAKCHANAS (Pali. Asstdaku-
nu. Singh. Maha purusha
lakshana) ^-f-^lffl ^^^- ^^
signs. The marks visible on
the body of every Buddha.
liAKKHA (Singh. Lakhan. Tib.
Laksh) ^^^ or ^^^ ex-
plained by -|-|| lit. 100,000.
The 100th part of a Koti.
LAIiA V. Lara.
LALITAVISTARA (Tib. Rgya
cer rol pa). Title of several
translations of a biography
of S'akyamuni, viz. (1.) -fcr
^'^mi °' ^mi (^^*-
Samanta prabhasa sutra), by
Dharmarakcha, A. D. 308;
m by Divakara, A.D. 683.
LAMBA ^^ A certain Bak-
chasi.
LAMBINI see Lumbinl.
LAMBXJRA or Lambharn "g
^ji|H A mountain (with a
famous Nagahrada), the pre-
sent Laspissor, in Kohistan,
N. of Kabul.
liAMPA or Lampaka >^yj^ An
ancient kingdom on the Lagh-
man mountains, N. of the
Kabul, E. of the Alingar and
W. of the Kunar rivers.
LANG ALA 5g:}g|g An ancient
tribe of Shivaites in western
Pundjab (now located near
Katch Gandava, in Beluchis-
tan).
ex-
LANKA (Tib. Sing ga glin)
^or^lJnor^^^H^
plained by yf\"pT>^ ^^^- ^^'
inhabitable. (1.) A mountain
in S.E. corner of Ceylon with
a city of demons (Laiika-
puri). (2.) The island of Cey-
lon.
lai^kIvatIra sx)tra.
Title of 3 translations of a
polemical philosophical trea-
tise, based on the teaching
said to have been given by
S'&kyamuni on mount Lankd,
viz. (L) wmmtk^mM
^ by Gu^abhadra, A.D» 443,
chi, A. b. 513, (3.) ;^^jf
82
PABT I.
Ari^ by S'ikchananda, A.D.
700—704.
LABA or Lada |g (1.) Malava
■^|g lit. southern Lara. (2.)
Vallabhi -^UM lit. northern
LATA s.a. Karnasuvarna.
LAVA Igg or H^ The
900th part of a Takchatra,
equal to 1 minute and 36
seconds.
LIKCHA ^ lit. a nit. The
131,712,000th part of a T6-
djana.
LIMBINI V. Lumbini.
LINGA S'ARIRA s. a. Dhar-
makaya.
LITCHHAVI (Singh. Lichawi.
Tib. Lidschawji) ^^ or
^'M or |j|lJ|5^ explained
hy -+|_L. lit. mighty heroes.
The republican mlei-s of
Vdis'ali, the earliest followers
of S'akyamunl.
LOHARA or Lahul jg-f||g
Kingdom and tribe (Malli,
who subsequently moved S.
and founded Malava), ancient-
ly N. of Kuluta.
LOHITAKA V. Eohitaka.
LOKADJYECHTHA (Siam.
Lokavithu. Tib. Ndjig rteng-
yi) -|]|*^ lit. honoured by
the \miverse. An epithet of
every Buddha.
LOKANTARIKA v. Naraka.
LOKANUVARTANA SI^TRA
a translation by L&karakcha,
A,D. 25—220.
LOKAPALA g -jg: ^ lit.
guardian of the universe. Title
given to valorous deities and
saints, as the Tchatur Mahii-
radjas, Avalokites'vara, and
others.
LOKATATIKA or Lokayata
S&tlWP'B ^^Pl^i^^d by ^
i^ Jit. wicked talk or by
J'lMifc^hi^ ^** l^^r^tios who
follow (the ways of) the world.
A brahrainical sect of ' teach-
ers who injure their pupils
and return acts of kindness
by wicked replies,' corres-
ponding with an atomistic
sect (attached to the atheist-
ic doctrines of the Tcharvd-
kas) of * pupils who injure
their teachers and return acts
of kindness by wicked que-
Ties; called ^J&tlSPPt
lit. Antilokdyatikas.
LOKES'VARARADJA f^ij^
lord
of the universe. (1.) Name of
a certain Buddha. (2.) Epi-
thet of Avalokites'vara and
other deities and saints.
LdKOTTARAVADENAH ^
School of those who pretend
to have done with the world.
A subdivision of the Majid-
samghilah, attached to the
Hin&y&na School.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.
83
A
LUMBINI or Lirabini or Lavi-
r I or Lambini (Mong. Lampa)
MfflJtM
or
n\
m
m^ «^ f^
or j^J^jj^ lit. the place of
delivery (v. PratiraokcLa).
The park in which May& gave
birth to S'dkyamuni, 15 miles
E. of Kapilavastu.
M.
MACHA ^^^ explained by
"a lit. pea. A weight, equal
to 5 Raktikas lOfg grains
(Troy).
MADHAKA or Madhuka ^j^
explained by ^J^ lit. a
pleasant fruit The Bassia
latifolia.
MADHAVA v. Mdthava.
MADHURA Jl lit. pleasant,
A king of Gandharvas.
MADHURASVARA
lit.
pleasant sound. (1.) ^ kiiig
of Gandharvas. (2.) A son of
Sudhira and Sumetra, con-
verted by Ananda.
MADHYAMIKA ^|^ft^
A School, founded by Na-
gardjuna, teaching a system
of sophistic nihilism, which
dissolves every proposition
into a thesis and its antithesis
and denies both.
MADHYADES'A (Pali. Madj-
djadesa. Siam. Matxiraa
prathet) i±i g lit. the middle
kingdom. Common term for
Central India.
MADHYAMAGAMA v. Agama.
MADHYANTA VIBHIGA
S' ASTRA. Title of 2 works
by Vasubandhu, viz. (1.) t±j
ii^^Bllfro translated by
Paramartha, A. D. 557— 569,
and (2.) ^tp)^^ translat-
ed by Hiuen-tsang, A.D. 661.
MADHYANTA VIBHAGA
S'ASTRA GRANTHA ^cfl
^ A work ascribed to
Maitreya, translated by^ Hi-
uen-tsang, A.D, 661.
MADHYANTIKA(Tib. Nimaig-
An Arhat of Dahala, disciple
of Ananda, who converted
Cashmere.
MADHYIMAYANA
tfi^ lit.
the middling conveyance (sc.
to Nirvana). An abstract
category, unknown to South-
em Buddhists, in which are
classed all systems poised be-
tween Mahayana and Hind-
yana, It corresponds with,
the state of a Pratyeka Bud-
dha who * lives half for him-
self and half for others, as if
sitting in the middle of a
vehicle, leaving scarcely room
for others.'
MAGADHA
mm
or
m
84
PABT I.
or
[5^ explained by
lit. vii-tuous conqueror
or by MjM ^^*- starry dwel-
ling. (1.) A richi, reborn in
beaven, who gave the name
to South Bahar. (2.) A king-
dom of Central India (Sou-
thern Bahar), the cradle of
Buddhism (up to 400 A. D.).
covered with viharas and
therefore called Bahar.
MAGHA M^ The second
winter month.
MAHABALA ^i^-f] A S'ra-
mana of the West, a trans-
lator (A.D. 197) of a Tchary^
niddna sutra {^f7;^|Eg,
a life of S'akyamuni.
MAHABHADRA v; Gangd.
MAHABHEM HARAKA PA-
RIVARTA ;^J£^g Title
of a translation by Guna-
bhadra, A.D. 420—479,
MAHABHTDJNA DJNANA-
BHIBHU ±^^B ^'*-
conqueror of all-pervadiug
wisdom. A fabulous Bud-
dha, whose realm is Sam-
bhava, in the Maharupa kalpa.
Having spent 10 middling
kalpas in ecstatic meditation,
he became a Buddha and
retired again in meditation
for 84,000 kalpas, during
which time his 16 sons con-
tinue (as Buddhas) his teach-
ing, being incarnate as Ak-
chobhya, Merukuta, Siihha-
ghocha, Simhadhvadja, Aka-
sapraticlithita, Nityaparivrita,
Indradhvadja, Brahmadhva-
dja, Amitabha, Sarvalokad-
hatu padra vodvega pratyut-
tima, Taradlapatra tchandana-
gandha, Mernkalpa, Me-
gliasvara, Meghasvararadja,
Sarvaloka bhayastambhitatva
vidhvamsanahara, and S'ak-
yamuni.
MAHABODHI SAMGHARi-
monastery of great intel-
ligence. A vihara near the
Bodhidruma at Gdya.
MAHABRAHMA -j^^^^
A title of Brahma, as lord of
the inhabitants of the Brah-
malokas.
MAHABRAHMANAS (Singh.
Mahabrahmas. Tib. Tchangs
pa tchen po) H^^ lit. great
Brahma. The 3rd Brahmalo-
ka, the 3rd region of the 1st
Dhydna.
MAHABRAHMA SAHAMPA-
TI V. Brahma Sahdmpati.
MAHADANDA DHARANi -^
Title of a translation, by
Dharmadeva, A.D. 973—981.
MAHADEVA
or
wmm
-4^^ lit. great deva. (1.) A
former incarnation of S'&kya-
muni, as a Tchakravartti. (2.)
An Arhat, author of many
S'&stras, who fell into heresy.
(3.) A title of Mahes'Tawi.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DIOTIONABY.
85
MAHADllVi ^fqffl^gp orj
Tfj^^ lit, the deva of
merits. Title of Mahes'vara's
wife. See also Bhima, Mari-
chi, Sarasvati.
MAHADHARMA ^^ Ht.
wonderful law. A king of
Eliniiaras.
MAHAKALA (Tib. Nag po
tchen po. Mong. Jeke charra)
-^JA^ lit. great spirit
king. (1.) A disciple of Ma-
hMeva, now guardian deity
of monasteries. His image
(with black face) is placed
in the dining hall. (2.) A
title of Mahes'vara.
MAHAKALPA v. Kalpa.
MAHAKARUNA PUNDABI-
KA SIJTEA. Title 'of two
translations, viz. -j^^^^
'^mui ^' ^' ^^^-^'^'^'
and -j^f^^^^ ^y Narendraya-
s'as and Dharmapradjna, A.D.
552.
MAHAKAS'YAPA or Kds'yapa
(Singh. Kasyapa. Tib. Ods-
rnng tchen po. Mong. Gascib)
^^^JSO^HgPS (Kas'yapa-
dhdtu) explained by -^-)V^
lit. (he who) swallowed light,
(' because his mother, having
in a former life obtained a
relic of Vipas'yin in form of
a gold-coloured pearl, became
radiant with gold-coloured
light'). A Brahman of Ma-
gadha, disciple of S'&kyamuni,
after whose death he con-
voked and acted as chairman
(Arya, Sthavira, J*;^) of the
first synod. He was the
first compiler of the canon,
and the first patriarch (until
905 or 499 B.C.), and is to
be reborn as Buddha Ras'mi-
prabhasa. See also K^s'yapl-
yah.
MAHAKiSTAPA SAMGHITI
S WT ate ^ # ^'*^® °^ *
ti-anslation (A. D. 541) by
Upas'unya.
MAHAKATYAYANA ^
ydyana.
MAHAKAUCHTHILA
K&t-
or
or
IS explained by -j^
H^ lit. (one who had) large
knees. A disciple of S'dk-
yamuni, maternal uncle of
S'ariputtra, author of the
Samghatiparyaya s'astra,
MAHAKAYA -j^^ Ht. large
body. A king of Garudas.
MAHAMAITRI SAMADHI ^
^^ lit. samdahi of great
benevolence. A degree of
ecstatic meditation.
MAHAMANDARAVA m fnT
B. tT/J*!
s.a. Mandarava.
mahamandjIjchaka I
V. Mandjuchaka.
86
TART I.
MAHAMANI VIPULA VIMA-
N A YIS' VA SUPE ATIS-THI-
TA GUHYA PAKAJ^IA RA-
HASYA KALPARADJA
DHARANI. Title of 3 trans-
lations, Tiz. (1.) J^JJ^I?^
^ J3 ^«i bj Bodliirutchi,
A.D. 706, and (3.) ^^^j^
j|M by Amoghavadjra, A. D.
746—771.
MAHlMATI ,l^^r^ or
-)r*^ lit. great wisdom. A
fictitious Bodbisattva men-
tioned in the Lafik^vatara
sutra.
MAHAM AUDGALYAYANA or
Maudgalydyana or Maudga-
laputtra (Singh. Mugalan.
Tib. Mouh dgalyi bu) M^^
^mmm$ ^^ mmh
dgalaputtra) or j^3f]>[(j|]g
Mudga (lentil), because ' one
of his maternal ancestors
lived exclusively on lentils'.
^1.) The left-hand disciple
(1^f^'&^) ^^ S'dkyamuni,
also called Kolita, distin-
guished by magic power
>P^ ^ — .\ by which he viewed
S'akyamuni in Tuchita and
made a statue of him, and
went to hell to release his
mother. He died before his
master, but is to be reborn
as Buddha Tamdla patra
tchanda nagandha. (2.) Name
of two great leaders of the
Buddhist Church who lived
several centuries later.
MAHAMAYA or Maya or Mat-
rikd 0fnf^^ or 0||)|g
^ (Miyi devi) or 0i|]^
^ (lady Maya) or j^^ lit.
mother or Buddha, explained
by ■^ lit. illusion, or by -j^
^q lit. great mystery, or by
•^^ lit. great purity. The
immaculate mother of S'ak-
yamuni, whom the latter
visited and converted in
Tuchita. She reappeared on
her son's death and bewailed
his departure.
MAHAMAYA SUTRA
^^^Ttf Title of a transla-
tion, A. D. 560—577.
MAHAMAYURI VIDYARA-
DJNI SUTRA. Title of 6
translations, viz. (1.) -j^^"^
tra, A. D. 317—420, (%) ^
by S'rlmitia, A.D. 317—420,
(3) :*c^fe?L«i^M
SANSKBIT-CHINESE DICTIONAKT.
87
by Kuradradjiva, A.D. 384 —
by Samghapala. A. D. 502 —
i^ by Amoghavadjra, A. D.
6f8-907, and (6.) ^^J^^
AHAMUTCHILINDA or Mu-
Mtchilinda ^Infgi^ajPt
explained by f||^g Jit.
place of redemption. (1.) A
Kaga king, tutelary deity of
a lake (near Gay a) at which
S'akyamuni engaged 7 days
in meditation under his pro-
tection. (2.) A mountain
(Mahamutchilinda parvata)
and forest surrounding that
lake.
MAHANADA v. Mahi.
MAHANAMAN (Singh. Ma-
hanam4) 0fpf;|§ ^ son of
Dronodana radja, one of the
first five disciples of S'ak-
yamuni.
MAHANDHRA or Mahendri
-jc^^^Sj^ or Kadjamahend-
ri. A city, near the mouth
of the Godavery, the present
Radjamundry.
MAHANILA ^fpT/gg ex-
plained by -^^^ lit. a
large blue pearl. A precious
stone, perhaps identic with
Indranila mukta.
MAHAPARESnilVANA SUT-
RA.. Title of 5 translations,
yiz. (1.) ;»;^Jt§|^S by
Dharmarakcha, A. D. 41G —
423; (2.) J;,^^mi by
Fah-hien and Buddha bhadra,
A.D. 217-418; (3.) ^glrj^
tsang, A.D. 652; (4) j^^
—306.
MAHAPRADJAPATI or Gdu-
tm&Mi&ik ^^pi^i^^d by
■^^1^ lit. path of great
love, or by -)c^^ 1^*- great
lord of life (Pradjapati), or
by -^-^ lit. superior of the
community (of nuns). The
aunt and nurse of S'akya-
muni, the first woman admit-
ted into the priesthood, first
superioress of the first con-
vent; to reappear as a Bud-
dha called Sarvasattva priya
dars'ana.
MAHAPRADJNAPARAMITA
SUTRA ^IJ^i^HP^
i^ A collection of 16 Sutras,
expounding the philosophy of
the Mahay ana School.
MAHAPRATIBHANA -^^
sQ. lit. one who discourses
pleasurably.
dhisattva.
A fictitious Bo-
MAHAPRATIHARTOPADE-
S'A ;^gf ^-f- Title of a
88
PART I.
translation by Bodhirutchi,
A.D. 618—907.
MAHAPKATISARA. VIDYA-
RADJNi M^itmmm
FgM Title of a translation by
Amc^havadjra, A. D. 746 —
771.
MAHAPURNA -f^^ lit. great
and fuU. A king of Garudas.
MAHAPURUCHA LAKCHA-
NANI V, Lakchanas.
MAHAPURUCHA S'ASTRA
±-^^m Ti^le oi a work
by Devala, translated A. D.
397-439.
MAHARACHTRA J^fpfjljfg
An ancient kingdom in the
N.W. of the Deccan; the
Mahratta country,
MAHARADJA v. Tchatnr ma-
haradja kayika.
MAHARATNAKUTA SUTRA
-4-*g^^^ A collection of
49 Sutras, arranged by Bodhi-
rutchi.
MAHARAURAVA(Siam. Maha-
roruva) ^^^D^ or ^Di]- or
~h\i^ lit. great crying. The
5th of the 8 hot hells, where
24 hours equal 800 numdane
3'ears, surrounded by vol-
canoes which bar all escape.
MAHARDDHTPRAPTA j^q^
lit. at pleasure. A king of
Garudas.
MAHARUPA -j^i^ Ut. great
signs. The kalpa of Mahd-
bhidjna djnandbhibhu.
MAHASAMBHAVA ^^ lit
great completion. A fabu-
lous realm in which innumera-
ble Buddhas, called Bhich-
magardjita ghochasvararddja,
appeared.
MAHASAMGHA VINAYA m
the Mahdsamghikdh, trans-
lated by Buddhabhadra, A.D.
416.
MAHASAMGHIKIh or Maha-
samghanik^ya ^f|"ff ^gf
or I*^^ lit. School of the
great assembly (priesthood).
A School, formed after the
2nd synod (B.C. 443), in op-
position to the Mahasthavir^h
School. Followers of Mah4-
kas'yapa. Their textbook is
the Pratimokcha. After the
3rd synod (B. C. 246) this
School split into 6 branches,
V. Purvas'ailM, Avaras'ailah,
HdimavatAb, Lokottara vadi-
udh, and Pradjnaptivadindh.
See also Dharmakala.
MAHASANNIPATA
A division of the Sutra
pitaka, containing Avad^nas
(q- V.)
MAHASARA
■M
An-
cient city, the present Masar,
near Patna.
MAHASAHASRA PRAMAR-
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONART.
89
4-^ Title of a translation
by Danapdla A.D. 980—1000.
MAHASATTVA J|[I^^'f ^
or ^^^^ The perfected
Bodbisattva, as gTeater(Maba)
than any being (sattva) except
Buddhas, or as using the
Mahayana to save other be-
ings.
MAHASATTVA KUMAKA
KADJA J^fg-^;S=E^
lit. the great being and royal
prince. Title of S'akyamuni.
MAHAS'KAMANA J^^f^
lit. the great S'ramana. Epi-
thet of S'dkyamuni.
MAHAS'KI SUTRA ^^^
Title of a translation by
Anw^havadjra, A. D. 746 —
771.
MAHASTHAMA or Mahastha-
naprapta -4^1^^^^ A
Bodhisattva (perhaps Mau-
dgalyAyana) belonging to the
retinue of Amitabha.
MAHASTHAVIRAH v. Stha-
virah.
MAHATAPANA v. Pratapana.
MAHATARAKA 0fft0||
explained l>y iM"'B* ^i*-- o^-
cer of the road. An official
guide or escort.
MAHATCHAKRAVALA -f^^
^ lit. the great iron enclo-
sure. The larger one of the
two Tchakravalas.
MAHATCHAMPA
An ancient kingdom in Bur-
mah.
mahatchIna
lit. great China. Name of
China (since the Tsin dyna-
sty, A.D. 265). See Tchina.
MAHATtoJAS ^j^^^ lit.
great dignity and virtue. A
king of Garudas.
MAHAVADI
lit.
doctor of philosophy. Title
of eminent scholars, especial-
ly of expositors of the Sa-
mkyd and Vais'echika sys-
tems.
MAHAVADJRAMERU S'l-
KHARA KUTAGARA DHA-
mmmmi ^e of a
translation by Danapala, A
D. 980—1,000.
MAHAVAIPULYA v. Vaipul-
ya.
MAHAVAIPULYA MAHA-
SANNIPATA BODHISAT-
TVA BUDDHANUSMRIIT
SAMADHI 16^*;^^
Title of a translation by
Dharmagupta, A.D. 589—618.
MAHAVAIPULYA M.IHA-
SANNIPATA BHADRAPA-
LA SUTRA -^-)J^^^
^^^ Title of a transla-
tion by Djnanagupta and
others, A.D. 594.
f
90
PART I.
MAHAVANA SAMGHARAMA
mmmmMm ^^ is
jkh^ lit. the monastery of
the great forest. A famous
monastery, S. of Mongali.
MAHAVmARA VASINAH
School of dwellers in large
viharas. A subdivision of the
Mahdsthavirali, opposing the
Mahdyana doctrines.
MAHAVIBHACHA S' ASTRA
i^^l[:^i^tm ^ piiiiosophi.
cal (Hindyana) treatise by
Bnddhasa.
MAHAVmARA |
^ A monastery in Ceylon,
where Fah-hien (A. D. 400)
found 3000 inmates.
MAHAYRIKCHA RICHI -^
j^Ylli lit. the hermit of the
great tree. An ascetic called
Vayu, whose body finally re-
sembled a decayed tree. See
Kany&kubdja.
MAHAVYUHA ^^^ lit.
gi'eat ornament. The kalpa
of Mahakds'yapa Buddha.
MAHAYANA (Moug. Jeke Kii)
0M^^ explained by ^^
lit. great conveyance. (1.) A
later form of the Buddhist
dogma, one of the 3 phases
of its development (v. Triya-
na), corresponding to the 3rd
degree of saintship, the state
of a Bodhisattva, who, being
able to transport himself and
others to Nirvana, may be
compared with a large vehicle
H^^y -A- School formed
by Nagdrdjuna, which flouri-
shed especially in Tchakuka,
but influenced more or less
the whol Buddliist church.
The characteristics of this
system are an excess of
transcendental speculation
tending to abstract nihilism,
and the substitution of fanci-
ful degrees of meditation
(Samadhi and Dhydna) in
place of the practical as-
ceticism of the Hinay^na
School. It is not known to
Southern Buddhists as a
separate system, though it
appears to have influenced
Singhalese Buddhists, whom
Hiuentsang classed among the
followers of the Mahayana
School. (2.) A S'ramana of
the West, translator of the
Viuaya of the Sthavirdh, A.D.
483—493.
mahItana BHTDHARMA
SAMGTTI S'ASTRA -^^
phical treatise by Asamgha,
translated by Hiuen-tsang,
A.D. 652.
MAHAYANA BHIDHARMA
SAMYUKTASAMGITI
S'ASTRA i^m^Vik^B
Att^^ A commentary on
the preceding work, compiled
by Sthitamati, translated by
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
91
Hiuen-tsang, A. D. 64:6.
mahatanadIiva
IRS:
lit. the deva of the
Mahayaiia School. Epithet of
Hiaeu-tsang (M^^ or [^
^)^ who travelled (A. D. 629
—645) through Central Asia
and India, author of the -j^*
H^S^IB Record of West-
em Kingdoms, published
under the T'ang dynasty, A.
D. 648 ; translator and editor
of some 75 works on the
Mahayana system. See also
Mokcha deva.
MAHAYANA SAMPAKIGRA-
HASlSTRA^^^i^A
collection of philosophical
treatises on the Mahdyana
system, by Asamgha, trans-
lated by Paramartha, A. D.
563.
MAHAYANA YOGA v. Yoga
s'astra.
MAHAYANOTTARA TANT-
RA S'iSTRA**5^_^^
^fiffl Title of a translation
by Ratnamati, A. D. 508.
MAHENDRA (P41i. Mahinda.
Singh. Mahindo) ^|IgK^ or
PHP'S «^' ^MHPtli °^
iSMHKft explained by
•fr^ lit. gi-eat ruler. A young-
er brother (or son) of As'oka
who, as viceroy of Udyana,
led a dissolute life, but, when
fallen into disgrace, he re-
or
ex-
pented, became an Arhat, and
went to Ceylon where he
founded the Buddhist church
still flourishing there.
MAHES'VARA
plained i^J ^ g ;g' nt.'great
sovereign, or by ^Ir ^ lit. a
king of devas. Shiva, "a
deity with 8 arms and 3 eyes,
riding on a white bull and
worsliipped by heretics ; " the
" Lord of one great chilio-
cosmos," who resides above
Kamadhatu. Hiuen-tsang spe-
cially noticed Shiva temples
(built of blue sand stone) in
the Pundjab.
MAHES'VARA DE^^A -^g
;;fc^ lit. the great indepen-
dent deva. An epithet of
Shiva.
MAHES'VARAPURA or Mat-
Ancient city and kingdom in
Central India, the present
Macheiy.
MAHI or Mahdnada ^^pT (1.)
A small tributary of the
Nairamdjand, in Magadhtt.
(2.) The modem Mbye, flow-
ing into the gulf of Cambay.
MAHINALA ^J| A vihara
on Ceylon, near Anuradha-
pura, famous when Dharma-
gupta lived there.
MAHIRAKULA mmM^
92
PART I,
m explained by H^lfe^ lin-
king of a great tribe. A
king who persecuted Bud-
dhists in the Punjab (A. D.
400), fled, when defeated by
Baladitya, to Cashmere, as-
sassinated its king and per-
secuted Buddhists there until
" hell swallowed him up."
MAHIS'ASAKAH or Mahis'a-
sikas J^pfe^^ilinM or
lit. the School of the earth
transformed (i.e. by the in-
fluence of Buddhism), or by
J£;bhgj^ lit. the School of
the rectified earth. A sub-
division of the Sarvastivadah.
MAHIS'ASAKA VINAYA Jg
translation by Buddhadjiva,
A.D. 424, the standard code
of the foregoing School.
MAHORAGA (Tib. Ltohphye
tchen po) 0gg^||flJ or
M^i^ or 0ftcffj or ^
or by ^1^ lit. boa spirit.
A class of demons, shaped
like a boa.
MAITRAYANIPUTTRA v.
Purna maitr&yani putra.
MAITRiYA (Pdli. Metteyo.
Singh. Maitri. Siam. Phiai.
Tib. Byampspa mgon po or
Chamra. mong. Maidariv;|^i|6
mWi°'^um^ °' sair
explained by S^R^ li he
whose name is charity. A
fictitious Bodhisattva often
called Aditja, a principal
figure in the retinue oi S'dk-
yamuni, though not a li istorio
disciple. It is said S'akya-
muni visited him in Tuchita
and appointed him to issue
thence as his successor after
the lapse of 5,000 years.
Maitreya is the expected
Messiah of the Buddhists and
even now controls the pro-
pagation of the faith. A
philosophical School (7f/{4^
^ lit. School of the five-fold
nature) regards him as their
founder. Statues were erected
in his honour as early as B.
C. 350. See also Avaloki-
tes'vara, Purnamaitrdyani and
Mandjus'ri.
MAITREYABHADRA ^^
A native of Magadha, trans-
lator of 5 works (A.D. 1125).
maitr:eya pakipritcht-
CHA. Title of 3 translations,
A.D. 25-220, (2.) ^
the latter
A. D.
mw
two by Bodhirutchi,
386—534.
maitrI:ya vyakarana.
8AN8KMT-0HINESE DICTIONARY.
95
Title of 3 translations, viz. (1.)
maradjiva, A.D. 314—417, (2.)
^mmm^mi ^- ^•
317-420. and (3.) ^^^
my^f&^M. ^•^- '''•
maiteIbala RADJA 5g^
ip: lit. the King of strength
of affection. A former in-
carnation of S'akyamuni,
when he shed his blood to
feel starving Yakchas.
MAKARA 0tg|| or 0.-^
A monster shaped like a fish.
MAKHAI (Mong. Gobi) ^ J
X^ The desert of Grobi. See
also Navapa.
MALADHARI ^ ]|| jg. Ht.
holding a necklace of pearls.
A certain Rakchasi.
MALAGANDHA VILEPANA
DHARANA MANDANA
VIBHtlSA NATTHANi yj^
thou shalt not adorn thyself
with wreaths of fragrant
flowers nor anoint thy body
with perfume. The 8th Sik-
ch^pada.
MAIAKUTA j^H^lue ^^
Malaya ^il^ explained
by *^ 0B ^ lit. the kingdom
of light and brightness. An-
cient State on the coast of
Malabar, once (A.D. 600) the
headquarters of the Nirgran-
thas.
MALAKUTADANTI ^^Ht.
curved teeth. A certain Rak-
chasi.
MALASA ffcH^ ^ ^all®y i«
the upper Punjab.
MALAVA or Ldra ^J^^
Ancient State in Central
India, the present Malva,
famous for its heretical sects.
MAIilYA V. Malakuta.
MALAYAGIRI "^^^HIP
ill (1.) A mountain range S.
of Malakuta. (2.) A mountain
on Ceylon with a city (Lan-
ka) of Yakchaa on its sum-
mit.
MALLA ^M explained by --h
_U lit. mighty heroes. Epi-
thet of the inhabitants of
Kus'inagara and P^va.
MALMKA ^^ij or ^^j] ex-
plained by ^ lit. plum. (1.)
The wife of Prasenadjit. (2.)
The narrow leaved Nyctanthes
(with globular berries 2fe:\ .
the flower, now called Casturi
(musk) because of its odour.
MANAS ^ lit. the mind. The
6th of the CSiadayatana, the
mental faculty which con-
stitutes man as an intelligent
and moral being. See also
"VidjMna.
MANASA or Manasvin ^^[^
^ explained by ^^tH lit.
eflBux of the mind (sc. of
94:
PART I.
Brahma), or by -j^^ lit. large
body. (1.) The lake Mauasa
sarovara (or Anavatapta). (2.)
The tutelary deity (ndga) of
that lake.
or
m
MANAVA ^J|5 _
^>]f)j| (Manavaka) or
^aK (Naramana) or 53P|5
^kW\ (^aramava) explained
by A lit. a man or by ^^
^^ lit. a young Brahman.
General designation for a
Brahman youth (lit. a des-
cendant of Manu).
folia, yielding the madder
(munjeeth) of Bengal.
MANDJUS'RI or Mafidjunatha
or Mandjudeva or Mafidjugho-
cha or Mandjusvara (Tib.
Hdjam dvyaug or Hdjam
dpal) ^I^S^IJ or ^J^
pm «^- -xnuM ^^" X
7^ or ©"M* explained by
i^-rfcr^ lit, wonderful lucky
omen or by M>^ lit. wonder-
ful virtue. (1.) A legendary
Bodhisattva, also styled Ma-
MANDAKA P^^j|n T^lemen-
tary sounds (so called in Pd-
nini's grammar).
MANDALA ^:§^ (1) The
circle of continents around
the Meru. (2.) Magic circles
used in sorcery. (3.) Circular
plate (with 5 elevations re-
presenting the Meru and the
4 continents) placed on every
altar.
MANDARA or Mandarava ^
PtM explained by ^^ lit.
according with the wish, or
by ^ct^^fS 1^** wonderful
celestial flower. One of the
5 shrubs of Indra's heaven,
resembling the Erythrina
fulgens or Erythrina Indica.
MANDJtrCHAKA §|^^ or
^ lit. pliable. Rnbia cordi-
hamati /-jh:^
3
lit. great wis-
dom), Kumara radja (q. v.)
and ^^^|^^=£ lit.
religious king with 1,000 arms
and 1,000 alms-bowls. It is
said, that he attended many
Buddhas in a (fabulous) uni-
verse called Ratneya (^ PF-
lit. precious family), E. of
our world ; that he was in
the retinue of S'akyamuni,
and composed many Sutras;
that the daughter of Ssigara
obtained Buddhasliip through
his teaching; that he is now
a Buddlia, called ng^^^
lit. the Arya of Nagas, and
resides on a (fabulous) moun-
tain; somewhere in the N. E.
of our universe, called ^^
ilj lit. the pure and cool
mountain, attended by 1,000
Bodhisattvas. Mandjus'ri has
become an object of worship
in all the churches of North-
Buddhism, but most
ern
SANSKBIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.
95
especially in Shansi (China).
Fah-hien (A. D. 400) found
Mandjiis'ri generally woi-sliip-
ped by followers of the Ma-
Lay ana School, whilst Hiuen-
tsang (A. D. 603), who saw
at Mathura a stupa contain-
ing the remains of Mandjus'-
ri's body, connects liis wor-
ship especially with the Yo-
gatcharya School. It is sup-
posed that Mandjus'ri lived
250 years after Sakyamuni's
deatli, i.e. B, C. 293. The
Mahayana School treated the
dogma of Mandjus'ii as the
apotheosis of transcendental
wisdom, identifying him -with
Vis'vakarmau, and giving him
(as the personified wisdom)
the same place in their trias
of Bodhisattvas (with Avalo-
kites'vara and Vadjrapani)
wliich Brahma occupies in
the Indian Trimurti, The
Yogatcharya School placed
Maiidjus'ri among their seven
Dhyani Bodhisattvas, as the
spiritual son of Akchobhya
Buddha, and identified him
with Vadjrapdni. A later
branch of the Mahayana
School / W^ ^^ School
of one nature), which asserts
that all beings have the same
uatui'e as Buddha, claimed
Mandjus'ri as their founder.
(2.) The son of an Indian
King (circa 968 A. D.), who
came to China but was driven
away again by tne intrigues
of other priests.
MANDJUS'RI BUDDHA -
KCHETRA GUNA VYUHA,
Title of two translations, viz
chananda, A. D. 618—607,
Mandra, A. D. 602—557.
MANDJUS'RI NAMA SANGI-
^M Title of a translation by
SuvarnadhArani, A.D. 1113.
MAND.TUS'RI PARIPRITCH-
TCHHA. Title of two
translations, by Divdkara (A
D. 983 and later).
MANDJUS'RI SADVRITTA
GUHYA TANTRA RADJA-
SYA VIMS'ATIKA KRO-
DHA VTDJAYANDJANA ^
iM Title of a translation. A.
D. 982—1001.
MANDJUS'Ri VIKRipiTA
S€TRA. Title of 2 transla-
tions, viz. ^^±i^^f^
P iTEt by Dharmarakcha, A.
D. 213, and ;k:ffi^ffiP1
iM by Narendrayas'as, A.D.
583.
MANDRA
(lit. weak sound) or B/
or
or
(lit. grand but weak). A S'ra-
mana of ^'^ (Bunan,
Siam ?), translator of 4 works.
96
PABT I.
MANGALA V. Mongali.
M ANI 0 Fg or ^J^ explained
by 4fi£i& iit. stainless, or by
jfi"^ lit. increasing and en-
larging, or by ^ZM^
lit. general term for pearls,
or by 'b\rm'0f' li*- felicitous
pearls. A fabulous pearl (v.
Sapta ratna) which is ever
bright and luminous, there-
fore a symbol of Buddha and
of his doctrines, whilst among
Shivaites it is the symbol of
the Linga. See also Om mani
pad me hum.
MANOBHIRAMA ^
lit.
]oy of mind. The realm
where Mdudgalyayana is to
be reborn as Buddha.
MANODHATU ^^ lit. the
world of the mind. The
mental faculties.
MANODJNA S'ABDABHI
GARDJITA ^^f^jf lit.
replete with wonderful so-
nnds. The Kalpa in which
Ananda is to reappear as
Buddha.
manodjRasvara m^ m.
sound of music. A king of
Gandharvas,
MANORPnTA or Manorhata
^^'gf'J'ftfc «^Pl^i««d by
irn-^ lit. in conformity (hita)
with the • mind (manas), or
Manura ^MM °^ ^fiL
m The 21st (or 22nd) pat-
riarch, author of the Vibha-
cha vinaya, who laboured
(until A.D. 165) in Western
India and Ferghana; origi-
nally an Indian prince, then
disciple (or according to Hi-
uen-tsang the teacher) and
successor of Vasubandhu.
MANOYIDJNANA DHATU
mind and knowledge. The
sphere of thought.
MANTRA (Tib. Gsungs sngags)
explained by ?? lit. magic
spells, or by ^5P Ut. rid-
dhi mantra. Short magic
sentences (generally ending
with meaningless Sanskrit
syllables), first adopted by
followers of the Mahayana
School, then popularized, in
China by Vadjrabodhi. See
also Dharani.
MANUCHA KRITYA ^^J^
(1.) Demons shaped like men.
(2.) Domestic slaves, intro-
duced in Cashmere Madhyan-
tika.
MANUCHTA (Pali Manussa)
^mi^ or ^^^^ or ^
4^ ^ ^ (Manuchydnam.
Pali. Manussdnam) explained
by A lit. a man, or by ^fe"
^ lit. rational or by ^fe' :^
8AN8KBIT-CHINESE DIcmONABT.
97
lit. intelligent. Human be-
ings, or divine beings in
human form.
MANUKA V. Manorhita.
HAKA or M&raradja KamadM-
tu or Papiyan (Siam. Phaja-
man. Burra. Mat or Manh.
Tib. Bdudsdig tchau or Hdod-
pa. Mong. Scliimnus) ^M
or ^M explained by 4^^
lit. the murderer, or by ^
;^Jfe lit. obstructing and
hindering virtue, or hy If^jM
Jfe, lit. destroying virtue ; or
0^ MAra radja ; or j^^
explained by SS,^ lit. sinful
love; or J]J^^ Papiy&n,
explained by g)i[|f^ lit.
Kamadhdtu radja. The god
of lust, sin and death, re-
presented with 100 arras and
riding on an elephant. He
resides, with the Marakdyi-
kas, in Paranirmita vas'avar-
tin on the top of Karaadlidtu.
He assumes various monst-
rous forms, or sends his
daughters, or inspires wicked
men (like Devadatta, or the
Niigranthas) to seduce or
frighten saints on earth.
MARA KAYIKAS ms. lit.
the subjects of Mdra, or ^
~^^~tC ^^* ^^"^ ^^^ daugh-
ters of Mara. Mara's subordi-
nates.
MARDJAKA ^pf^g;^ A tree
(perhaps a banyan) which
splits into 7 pieces when felled.
MARGA or As'thanga marga
(Pali. Attangga magga. Siugh.
A r y a asutangikaraargga.
Siam. Mak. Burm. M^ga)
ASm^- " AiEil^
lit. 8 portions of the holy or
correct path, o' A TP P^ l^**
8 correct gates (sc. to Nirvi-
na). Eight rules of conduct,
the pre-requisites of every
Arhat, the observation of
which leads to Nirvana De-
tails see under Samyagdrich-
ti, Samyaksamkalpa, Samya-
gvak, Samyagadjiva, Samya-
gvydyama, Samyaksamadhi,
Samyaksmriti and Samyak-
karmanta.
MARGABHUMI S^TRA Jg
^g Translation (A. D. 14
8 — 170) of a work by Sam-
gharakcha.
MARGAS'IRAS ^%^^
The third month of autumn
(9th to 10th Chinese moons) .
MARTTCHI ^115^ or ^^
■^ or Maritchi deva bodiii-
sattva ^f IJ5:^^^ (1.)
In Brahmanic mytholc^,
the personified light, o£fep-
riDg of Brahma, parent of
Surya, ancestor of Maha-
kas'yapa (q. v.) (2.) Among
Chinese Budliists, the goddess
of light who holds aloft sun
and moon, the protectress
against war ; also styled
Queen of Heaven ^^ a-^id
Mother of the Dipper Jj*^
and identified wdth Tchuudi
PART I.
(q.v.) and with Mfthes'vari
(the wife of Mahes'vara).
The magic formula, Il^^?f Ij
"d^ }^ 32g = pT om Maritchi
svaha, is attributed to her,
and Georgi, who calls her
Mha-lhi-ni, explains the name
as * a Chinese transcription
of the name of the lioly
virgin Maiy'. (3.) Amohg
Chinese Tauists, Maritchi is
styled Queen of Heaven and,
with her husband (-i|-5(!5c
-^ lit. the worthy deva of
the Dipper) and 9 sons,
located in Sagittarius.
MARITCHI DEVA DHARAKI
Title of a translation (A. D.
502—557).
MARUTA ^§^ The sons
of Rudra; demons reigning
in storm
MASA H lit. a moon. A lunar
month. See also Krichna-
pakcha and S'uklapakoha.
MASUBA SAMGHARAMA m
monastery of lentils. An an-
cient vihara, some 200 li S.
E. of Mongali.
MATANGA ARANYAKAH ^
class of Aranyakah (q. v.),
hermits living on cemeteries,
forbidden to approach a vil-
lage within hearing distance
of the lowing of a cow, and
called after the caste of M&-
taiiga (outcasts).
MATANGI SUTRA. Title of
4 translations, viz. (1.) ^^
■^g A.D. 25—220 ; (2) j^
265-420; (3.) ^^ftlg
A.D. 222—280 ; (4.) ^aS^
^ by Dharraai-akcha, A. D.
265—316.
MATCHIVARA v. Mahes'vara.
MATHAVA or Madhava or
Madhu ^^MM A tribe of
m
aborigenes (the Mathai of
Megasthenes) living N. of
Kos'ala, in Rohilcund, and
S. of Nepaul. They gave the
name to Mathura and Ma-
tipura.
MATHURA or Madhurd J^^
mm ""' m%m
plained by if L ^ ;^ lit.
peacock city (Krishnapura),
Ancient kingdom and city
(the modern Muttra), birth-
place of Krishna (whose em-
blem is the peacock), famous
for its stupas.
MATI p^ ^ ht. rational.
Eldest sou of Tchandra surya
pradipa.
MATTPURA ^r^mm An-
m
or
or
cient kingdom (the modern
Rohilcund) and city, ruled
(A. D. 600) by kiugs of the
S'udra caste ; the home of
many famous priests.
MATISIMHA ^Jgff tSf ex-
plained by Ygjfi^^ lit. a
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
99
lion's intelligence. Epithet
given to men of superior
talent.
MATRIGKIMA (Pali. Matuga-
plained by ^g lit. mother
city. The female sex.
MATRIKA (Tib. Yum or Ma
nio)^|l£^5jnor 0g^
explained by ;ff W lit. the
mother of karma. Abhidhar-
ma lit. the mother of karma.
The Abhidharma pitaka, so
called because it explains
how karma (q. v.) *is the
productive mother of fresh
karma.'
MATRITCHETA ^ggPl^l]
|j:t A native of India, author
of the Buddhastotrdrdhas'ata-
lated A.D. 708.
MATUTA TCHANDI J|g lit.
black teeth. A certain Rak-
chasi.
MAUDGALAPUTTRA or
M&udgaly ayana v. Mah&maud-
galydyana.
MAYA V. Mahdmaya.
MAYA DJALAMAHATAlSfT-
RA mahIyIna GAMBHI-
RA NiYA GUHYA PAR-
AS'i stoA ^^mw±
lx3E® Title of a translation,
A. D. 982—1001.
MAYOPAMA SAMADHI ^
translation by Dharmarak-
cha, A.D. 265—316.
MAYURA (Singh. Moriyanaga)
S^l^ Ancient capital of
the Maurya (Morya) princes,
the modem Amrouah near
Hurdwar.
MAYURA RADJA 0|g||3£
or IJL^^^P ^^^' peacock king.
A former incarnation of S'ak-
yarauni, when, as a peacock
famished with thirst, he
sucked out of a rock water
which had miraculous healing
power.
MiGHA DUNDUBHI SVARA
m.
RADJA
i^ ^ jS: rrr
Mm p =t:
king of clouds and thunder-
bolts. A Buddha who lived,
during the kalpa Priyadars'a-
na, in a (fabulous) realm
called Sarvabuddha samdar-
s'ana.
MEGAHSVARA ^g;g lit-
cloud sovereign. A (fabulous)
Buddha who lived, N. of our
universe, an incarnation of
the 13th son of Mah&bhidjna
djin^bhibhu.
MEGHASVARARADJA g g
;feqp lit. sovereign king of
clouds. A (fabulous) Buddha
who lived, N. of our universe,
an incarnation of the 14th
son of Mah^bhidjna djna-
udbhibhu,
MERIT V. Sumeru.
MERUKALPA or Merudhvadja
lit. the sign of
MW
100
PART I.
Meru. A (fabulous) Buddha
who lived, N.W. of our uni-
verse, an incarnation of the
12th son of Mah&bhidj5a
djoandbhibhu.
MERDKtjTA ^jglg li*- ^^^
summit of Meru. A Buddha
of Abhirati, an incaniation of
the 2nd son of Mahabhidjna
djnandbhibhu.
MIKKAKA 5^jg5jn The 6th
Indian partriarch, who trans-
ported himself from Northern
India to Ferghana, where he
died by samddhi, B. C. 637
(or 231). See also Vasumitra.
JillMAHA ^1fi^% Ancient
kingdom, 70 U. E. of Samar-
kand, the modern Mnglim in
Turkestan.
MIMAMSARDDHIPADA (Pd-
li, Wimansidbi pada) ^^/f^
JRL lit. the step of meditation
and reflection, explained by
lit. oversatiated by the j)rac-
tice of balancing and measur-
ing (truth and error). The
4t]i Riddhipdda, viz., absolute
renunciation of intellectual
activity, a step to magic
power.
MINGRULAK :=p^ lit. 1,000
sources, or Biugheul &^
A lake coimtry, 30 U E. of
Talas.
MITRAS'ANTA 5g|5g^J or
^-fe lit. calm friend. A
S'ramana of Tukhara, trans-
lator (A. D. 705) of the ^
mala suddha prabh&sa
hddhdrani sutra.
ma-
MITRASENA i
Gunaprabha, a
Hiuen-tsang.
A disciple of
teacher of
MLETCHHAS ^^^ People
who do not believe in Bud-
dha; infidels.
MOKCHADEVA "^X^^^^
The title (deva of liberation)
given by followers of the
Hinayana School to Mahaya-
nadeva.
MOKCHAGUPTA ^jc^i.^^
A priest of "Kharachar, a fol-
lower of the Madhyimayaua
School, whose ignorance Ma-
hdydnadeva exposed.
MOKCHAIjA |[^||X °^* M
// |S A S'ramana of Kusta-
na, translator of one Sutra,
author (A. D. 291) of a new
alphabet for the translitera-
tion of Sanskrit.
MOKCHA MAHAPARTCHAD
V. Pantchaparichad.
MONGAU or Mangala ^Jg
^ Ancient capital of Udy&-
na, now Manglavor on the
Swat, in the N. of the
Pundjab.
MOTCHA ^jg A species of
Ficus religiosa.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DIOTIONART.
101
MRIGADAVA (Singh. Isipata-
iia. Burm. Migadawon) Jg
deer patk. A park N. E. of
Var^nas'i, favonied by S'&k-
yamuni now; S&rangan4tha
near Benares.
ex-
MRIGALA ^ ^IJ ^ ^^^
plained by j^ lit. deer, or
by J^^ lit. king of deer
(Mrigarddja). Epithet of S'dk-
yamuni and of Devadatta
(each having been a deer in
a former life.
MUDGA ^^ lit. Tartar len-
til. Pliaseolus mungo.
MUDRA (Tib. Pad sskor) -^
"•^^^^ S -g * # M ^^-
plained )^pn ^i** ^^ seal of
the law. A system of magic
gesticulation, consisting in
distorting the fingers so as
to imitate ancient Sanskrit
characters of supposed magic
efficacy ; a product of the
Yogatcharya School.
MUHURTA J^ Of |g ^ A
period of 18 minntes.
MUKTA (P&li. Mntta. Tib. Mu-
tig). H ^ Jewels, especially
pearls.
MULABHIDHARMA S' AS-
TRA i^:^i^§mmm ^
philosophical treatise of the
Mahdsamghikdh.
MULAGRANTHA :m: M m
pg explained by jjg;^ lit
original text books of Bud-
dha's words.
MteASAMBURU or Mula*-
thilnipura ^|i ^SR^ An-
cient kingdom of Western
India, tributary of Tcheka;
the modem Monltau.
MtJLASARVASTIVADAIKA-
S'ATA KARMAN i^;;^^
of a translation, A. D. 618 —
907.
mulasarvastivIda NI-
KATA VINAYA GItHA
^ A work on the Vinaya
of the Hinaydna by Vais'akh-
ya, translated A,D. 710.
MUNGALI V. Mongali.
MUNIMITRA ^^ A native
of India, author of the /*
Buddha s'rigona
stotra, translated by D&napd-
la, A. D. 980—1000.
or
or
MUNI j^;g or 0;g
Mahamuni ^^^1^
Vimuni ^J^fe An epithet
(sage) of every Buddha.
MUNKAN or Mungan J^^
A province of Tukh4ra, on
the upper Oxus, W. of Ba-
dakchan.
MURDDHABHICHIKTA or
Murddhadja ^E^^ or ^
102
PART 1.
g)^^ or I^Tj ^^^- washing
the top of tlie head. A cere-
mony, common in Tibet in
the form of infant-baptism,
administered in China at the
investiture of high patrons of
the church, e. g. to the Em-
peror Yiian-tsung (A.D. 746)
by Amoghavadjra, and to
statues of Buddha (as a daily
rite). A prince thus bap-
tized is styled ^|5^ig^
or ^^ !Jl[ ^ Murddhadja
rddja.
MUSALAGARBHA or Musa-
ragalva (Pali. Masaragalla)
^W/^ or 0f_J^|| or 1^
explained ^7 ffl^£ ^^*- ^
jewel of violet colour, or by
loured like a cornelian. One
of the Saptaratna, either an
ammonite or agate or coral.
See also As'raagarbha,
MUSAVADA VERAMANI
^1$;;^ lit, abstaining from
lies. The 4th of the S'ik-
chapada.
MUTCHILINDA PARVATA
V. Mahamutchilinda.
N.
NADIKAS'YAPA (Burm. Nadi
Kathaba. Tib. Tchu wo ods-
ipoM^ An Arhat, disciple
of S'akyamuni, brother of
Mahakas'yapa ; to be reborn
as Buddha samanta prabhisa.
NADI ll^lg or Punyopaya
^tn^'^W ^^Plaiiied by
jjjg^ lit. progeny of happi-
ness. A. S'ramana of Central
India, who brought (A. D.
655) over 1500 texts of the
Mahdy^ua and Hinaydua
Schools to China, fetched
medicines (A. D. 656) from
Kwaulun, and translated (A.
D. 663) three works.
NAGA (Burm. Nat. Siam.
Nagha, Tit. Klu. Mong. Lus)
spirit, or h|^ lit- dragon-
demon, explained as signify-
ing, (1.) II lit. dragons, (2.)
^ lit. elephants (nagaga)
(3.) yfN^ lit. persons exempt
from transmigration. The
term Naga was perhaps ori-
ginally applied to dreaded
mountain tribes, and sub-
sequently used to designate
monsters generally. The wor-
ship of Nagas (i. e. dragons
and serpents) is indigenous
in China and flourishes even
now, dragons being regarded
as mountain spirits, as tute-
lary deities of the five re-
gions (i. e. 4 points of the
compass and centre) and as
the guardians of the 5 lakes
and 4 oceans (i.e. of all lakes
and seas). The worship of
Nagas has been observed as
a cl)aracteristic of Turanian
nations. The Aryan Bud-
dhists, finding it too popular,
connived at or adopted this
worship. All the most aucient
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
103
Sutras and biographies of
Buddha mention Nagas, who
washed Buddha after his
birth, conversed with him,
protected him, were conver-
ted by him, and guarded the
relics of his body. Chinese
Buddhists view mountain
Ndgas as enemies of mankind,
but marine Nagas as piously
inclined. Whilst the Burmese
confound Devas and Nagas,
the Chinese distinguish them
sharply. According to an an-
cient phrase (hI^/VSK ^i*-
Nagas, Devas and others of
the eight classes) there are 8
classes of beijigs, always
enumerated in the following
order, Devas, Nagas, Eakclias,
Gandharvas, Asuras, Garudas,
Kinnaras, Mahoragas. See
also Sagara, and Virupakcha.
NAGAHRADA ||^ lit. dra-
gon-tank. General term for
all sheets of water, viewed
as dewelliugs of Nagas.
NAGAEADJA |
^ lit. dra-
gon king. Epithet of all
guardian spirits of waters,
many of whom are believed
to have been converted and
embraced monastic life.
NAGARAHARA or Nagara
kingdom and city (Dionvso-
polis), 30 miles W. of Jel-
lallabad, on the southern bank
of the Cabul river.
NAGARADHANA ^]^^^^^
a[^ An ancient vihara in
Djalandhara.
NAGARDJUNAor Gagakrochu-
na (Pali. Nagasena) Jj^'^^
guna tree (Pentaptera arjuna)
or h|^ lit. Naga the great,
or h|^ lit. Ndga the con-
queror : A native of Western
India, a hermit living under
an Arguna tree, until, con-
verted by Kapimala, he be-
came the 14th patriarch,
famous in Southern India by
dialectic 'subtelty in disputa-
tions with heretics, chief re-
presentative of the Mahayana
School, first teacher of the
Amitabha doctrine, founder
of the Madhyamika School,
author of some 24 works, the
greatest philosoplier of the
Buddhists, viewed as " one
of the 4 suns which illumine
the world." He taught that
the soul is neither existent
nor non-existent, neither
eternal nor non-eternal, nei-
ther annihilated by death nor
non-anniliilated. His princi-
pal disciples were Deva Bo-
dhisattva and Buddhapalita.
In a monastery near Kosaia,
he cut off his o"wti head as
an offering at the request of
Sadvasa's son(B. C. 212 or A.
D. 194j. He is now styled
a Bodhisattva.
NAGASENA IR ^Jfe Jrt £ A
104
PART 1.
Bhikchu, author of a Sutra
of the same name (translated
A.D. 317—420).
NAGNA or MAHANAGNA ^
plained by g^ lit. naked
OT by -^fip^ lit. spirits of
great power. Warlike spirits
(or bardes) of supernatiiral
strength, who appear naked.
NAHUTA ^[^^^ A numeral
term (100 millions).
NAIRAMDJANA(Singh. Niran-
jara. Burm. Neritzara) FgM
^ explained by :^^^faf
lit. the river without cheer or
brightness, or by ^^f^^
lit. the river without bright-
ness. (1 ) A river (Niladjan)
which flows past Gayd. (2.)
A river (Hiranjavati), which
flows past Kus'inagara.
NAIVASANDJNA SAMADHI
^N*^^ lit. fixed (medita-
tion) without thinking. A
degree of Saraddhi, rising
above thought.
NAIVA SANDJNANA 8A^-
DJNAYATANAM v. Tchatu-
rarupa brahmaloka.
NAKCHATRA RADJA 8AM-
KU SUMITABHIDJNA ^
lir^ lit. flower of the star
king. A fabulous Bodhisat-
tva. follower of S'akyamuni.
NAKCHATRA RADJA VIK-
RIDITA ^5;|g lit. the
sports of the star king. A
degree of Sam4dhi.
NAKCHATRATARA RADJA-
DITYA g g ^ lit. sun and
stai-s. A degree of Samadhi.
NALANDA ||^j[^ [J'g explained
^y MMM ^'^' be°®^olent
without wearying. The Naga
(deity) of a lake in the Amra
forest near Radjagriha.
NALANDAGRAMA J^jtlJ^g
A village near Nalanda
samghardma.
NALANDA SAMGHABAMA
of the unwearied benefactor.
A monastery, built by S'ak-
raditya, 7 miles N. of Radja-
griha, now called Baragong
(i.e. vihdragi-araa).
NAMA9 (Pdli. Name. Burm.
Naraau. Tib. Nama) i^|g
explained by ^-jj^ lit. I
humbly trust (adore). The
Ave of the Buddhist, daily
used in the litm-gy, in the
invocation of the Triratua,
and in incantations, where-
fore both Buddhist and
Tauist priests and sorcerers
are called "^ ^ gip lit.
masters of naoah.
or
or
NAMARt)PA ^g^ lit. name
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
105
and form. One of the 12
Nidana, signifying the un-
reality of both abstract no-
tions and material phenome-
na.
NANDA (Tib. Dgabo) |||pg
explained by Jfe||p^ lit.
joy of virtuous views. (1.) A
N&ga king (Singh. Nando
pannanda). (2.) A person
called Sundarananda. (3.)
The girl Nanda (Siugh. Suja-
ta) who supplied S'akyarauni
with milk. See also Bala.
NANDAYARTAYA or Nandya-
varta (Pali. Nandiyavatta)
Sl^ote.l^^ explained by
^■fefc lit. rotating to the
right. A conch with spirals
running to the right, a mystic
symbol of good omen.
NANDI >^|f 1^ or
joy. A grihapati of the West,
translator (A. D. 419) of 3
works.
NANDIMITRA ^^^^^
Author of the
translated A, D.
317—420.
NARAD ATTA v. Katyayana.
NARAKA (Pali. Miraya. Siam.
Narok. Burm. Niria. Tib. My-
alba. Mong. Tamu) ^^^
explained by A (nara) Sf.
(ka), lit. men's wickedness,
or by ^ pT^ lit. unenjoy-
able, or by ^^ lit. instru-
ments of torture; or yIB^
(Niraya) explained by ;^^
lit. prison under the earth,
or by ^Rf^ lit. the pre-
fecture of darkness. General
terra for the various divisions
of hell. (1.) The hot hells
(^^)» ^ °^ which (see
Samdjiva, Kalasutra, Safh-
ghata, Raurava, Mahar^urava,
Tapaua, Pratapana, ank Avi-
tchi) are situated underneath
Djambudvipa in tiers, be-
ginning at a depth of 11,900
3'6djanas, and reach to a
depth of 40,000 yodjanas ;
but as each of these hells
has 4 gates and outside each
gate 4 antechamber-hells,
there are altogether 136 hot
hells. (2.) The cold hells
(^'^\ 8 in number (see
Arbuda, Nirarbuda, Atuta,
Hahava, Ahaha, Utpala, Pad-
ma and Pundarika), situated
underneath the 2 Tchakrava-
las and ranging shaft-like
one beneath the other, but
so that this shaft is gradual-
ly widening down to the 4th
hell and then narrowing
again, the fii-st and last hells
having the shortest and the
4th hell the longest diameter.
(3.) The dark hells, 8 in
number, situated between the
2 Tchakravalas ; also called
vivifying hells (fg^), ^®-
cause any being, dying in the
first of these hells, is at once
reborn in the 2nd, and so
forth, life lasting 600 years
in each of these hells. (4.)
The cold Lokantarika hells
106
PART I.
(iSSt ^^** ^®^^^ "^ ^^^^ edge
sc. of the universe), 10 in
number, but each having 100
millions of smaller hells at-
tached, all being situated out-
side of the Tchakitivalas. (4.)
The 84,000 small Lokantari-
ka hells (^ ,]. ^ g^ lit.
small hells on the edge,
divided into 3 classes, as
situated on mountains, or on
water, or in deserts. Each
universehas the same number
of hells, distributed so that
the northern continent con-
tains no hell at all, the two
continents E. and W. of the
Meru have only the small
Lokantarika hells, and all the
other hells are situated under
the southern contiuent (Djam-
budvipa). There are different
torments in different hells ;
the leugth of life also differs
in each class of hells ; but
the distinctions ma'de are too
faiiciful to be worth enumerat-
ing. The above hells con-
stitute one of tlie G gati of
transmigration and people are
reborn in one or other class
of hells according to their
previous merits or demerits.
It is not necessary that each
individual should pass through
all the above hells. The de-
cision lies with Yama, who,
assisted by 18 judges and
hosts of demons, prescribes
in each case what hells and
tortures are appropriate. His
sister performs the same
duties with regard to female
criminals. Chinese fancy has
special hell for
lit. placenta
added a
females
tank), consisting of an im-
mense pool of blood. From
this hell, it is said, no release
is possible, but all the other
hells are mere purgatories,
release being procured when
sin has beeu sufficiently ex-
piated or through intercession
of the priesthood.
NARAPATI V. Djambudvipa.
NARASAMGHARAMA ^>(||jp
^ lit. the monastery of men.
An ancient vihara near the^
capital of Kapis'a.
NARASIMHA IRIiff fnT An
ancient city (Nrisinhavana ?)
near the E. frontier of
Tcheka.
NARAYANA or Narayanadeva
MB.^^ explained by /^
A ^ lit. the originator of
human life (Brahma, or by
^-fi-j- lit, hero (nara) of
divine power, or by ^fj]
lit. firm and solid. (1.) An
epithet of Brahma as creator.
(2.) A (wrong) designation of
Narendrayas'as.
NARENDRAYAS'AS Jj^^Jf
^gj]/^ A native of Udya-
na, 'translator (A. D. 557 —
589) of many Sutras.
NARIKELA |[5^lJ|ij|| The
cocoanut tree.
NARIKl:LADViPA
An island, several
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAItY.
107
thousand li S. of Ceylon,
inhabited by dwai-fs who have
human bodies with beaks like
birds and live npon co-
coanuts.
NAKMMADA jjffjcP^g The
river Nerbudda, forming the
southern frontier of Baruka-
tcheva.
NAS'AS'ATA or Basiasita ^i&
-^fflf^ A Brahman of Kub-
ha who became the 25th
patriarch fin Central India)
and died (A. D. 325) by
samadhi. ^
natchtchagita vadita
at:sukadassana vera-
iiSIS lit. thou shalt not take
part in singing or dancing
in musical or theatrical per-
formances, nor go to look
on or listen. The 7th of the
10 S'ikchapada.
NAA^ADEVAKULA |^m|
^4B^ An ancient city
(now Nohbatgang) on the
Ganges, a few miles S. E. of
Kanyakubdja.
NAVAMALIKA |[^ ^ ^ f i]
explained by ^^ lit. varie-
gated flowers. A pei-fume
used for scenting oil. See
Mallika,
NAV.U>A |p3^^^ or IP*
now called ^ffi (Pidjan).
An ancient kingdom on the
eastern border of Gobi. See
Makhai.
NAVASAMGHARAMA ^^
(Siam. Ne-
5# explained
what earth
f^'ftO^ An ancient vibara
near Baktra, possessed of a
tooth, basin and staff of
S'akyamuni.
NAYAKA XA^eiP ^^- *1'^
guide of devas and men (Na-
yaka deva manuchydnam).
An epithet of S'akyamuni.
See Manuchya.
NEMEVIDHARA
minthon) J^ E.
grasps, or by ^^I^[Jj lit.
fish mouth mountain. (1.) A
fish with a curiously shaped
head. (2.) The lowest of the
seven concentric mountain
ranges (600 yodjanas high)
which encircle Meni.
NEPALA jgf^lg An ancient
kingdom (now Nepaul). E. of
Khatmandu, 10,000 li fi-om
China, noted for the amal-
gamation of Brahminism and
ancient Buddhism, which
took place there, also as a
station in the route of Indian
and Chinese embassies, and
as possessing fire (naphtha)
wells,
IsICHKLES'A M^aii ^^*.
no return to trouble and
vexation. Freedom from pas-
sion, a characteristic of the
state of an Arhat.
NICHTAPANA
or ^'1^ lit. burning.
Cremation, as performed in
China at the funerals of
priests.
108
PAET I.
NIDANA (Tib. Rten brel) jg
KSR explained by -j-^H
j^ lit. the 12 causes of
existence. (1.) The funda-
mental dogma of Buddhist
thought, the concatenation of
cause and effect in the whole
range of existence through
12 links (see Djaramarana,
Djati, Bhava, Upadana,
Trichna, Yedana, Spars'a,
Chadayatana, Naraainipa, Vi-
djnana, Samskara and Avid-
ya) the understanding of
which solves the riddle of
life, revealing the inaninity
of existence and pi-eparing
the mind for Nirvana. (2.)
AU sutras or pamphlets writ-
ten for some special reason
(nid^na), either to answer a
query, or to enforce a precept,
or to enliauce a doctrine.
NIDANA BUDDHA s.a. Pra-
tyeka Ruddha.
NILAKA]$fTHA -rpjgrp^||
Title of a translation, con-
cerning the ritual and cere-
monies used in the worship
of Avalokites'vara.
NILANETRA v. Deva.
NILAPITA or Nilapitaka jg
^^^ or ^^ 'lit. the
azure collection. A collection
of annals and royal edicts.
NINYA ^Jg A city in Cen-
tral Asia.
NIRARBUDA jg || j!^ pg
explained by ^SU. lit. burst-
ing blisters. (1.) The 2nd
large cold hell (v. Naraka),
where cold winds blister the
skin of criminals. (2.) The
2nd of the 10 cold Ix)kanta-
rika hells (v. Naraka). (3.)
A numeral, equal to 1 fol-
lowed by 33 cyphers.
NIRGRANTHA
or
or
*i|^ or /f<^ lit- unfet-
tered (sc. by want of food or
clothes) or by ^]f^^\^^^
lit. nude heretics. (1,) A
Tirthaka (q. v.), a son of
Djnati and tlierefore also
called Nirgranthadjnati /IS
J^K^'il)' "^^^ *^"^^'*
fatalism, recommended fast-
ing and condemned the use
of clothes. (2.) The followcsrs
of Nirgrantha.
NIRMANAEATA (Tib. spnil
&L lit. a body capable of
transformation. (1.) One of
the TrikAya (q.v.), the power
of assuming any form of ap-
pearance in order to propa-
gate Buddhism. (2.) The in-
carnate avat&ra of a deity
(Tib. Chutuktu. Mong. Chu-
bilgan). See also Anupapi-
daka,
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
109
NIRMANAEATI (PAH. Nim-
manaratti. Siam. Nimmanara-
di. Tib. Hphrul dga) J^^.
y\yM m /m >^ ru:^
^ or ^^f-f^^C ^^^' ^^^^^
who deliglit in transforma-
tions. The 5th Devaloka,
situated 640,000 yodjanas
above the Meru. Life lasts
there 8,000 years.
NIRUKTI V. Pratisamvid.
NIRVANA (PaU. Nibbdna.
Siam. Niphan. Burm. Neib-
ban. Tib. Mya ngan las hdas
pa i.e separation from pain.
Mong. Ghassalang etse angkid
shirukasan i.e. escape from
misery) ^^ or ^^g ex-
plained by JH^gJ lit.
separation from life and death
(i.e. exemption from trans-
migration), or by [ijgf'^Jfg
lit. escape from trouble and
vexation (i.e. freedom from
passion, Kles'a nirvana), or
by [|[^g^^ lit. absolute-
ly complete moral purity, or
complete extinction of the
animal spirits, or by ^^
lit. non-action. (1.) The po-
pular exoteric systems j^ree
in defining Nirvana negative-
ly as a state of absolute ex-
emption from the circle of
transmigration, as a state of
entire freedom from all forms
of existence, to begin with
freedom from all passion and
exertion, a state of indif-
ference to nil sensibility.
Positively they define Nirva-
na as the highest state of
spiritual bliss, as absolute
immortality through absorp-
tion of the soiil into itself,
but preserving individuality
so that e.g. Buddhas, after
entering NiiTana, may re-
appear on eai-th. This view
is based on the Chinese trans-
lations of ancient sutras and
confirmed by traditional say-
ings of S'akyamuni who, for
instance, said in his last
moments *' the spiritual body
(&=(') '® immortal." The
Chinese Buddhist belief in
Sukhavati (the paradise of
the West) and Amitabha
Buddha is but confirmatory
of the positive character • as-
cribed to Nirvana (yB^\
Parinirvana (I^^B^) and
Mahapariuirvana ^4- ^^ yB
^). (2.) The esoteric or
philosophical view of Nirva-
na is based only on the
Abhibharraa which indeed
defines Nirvana as a state of
absolute annihilation. But
this view is not the result of
ancient dogmatology. The
philosophical Schools which
advocate this nihilistic view
110
PAET I.
of Nirvana deal in the same
way with all historical facts
and with every positive
dogma: all is to them maya
i.e. illusion and unreality.
NITYA PAKIVEITA ^^ lit.
continuous extinction. A fa-
bulous Buddha living S. of
our universe, an incaraation
of the 6 th son of Mahabhidjna
djnanabhibhu.
NIVAKTTAN'A STUPA mw
^^Jjt lit. the stupa erected
on the spot where S'akya-
muni's) coachman parted
from him.
NIVASAXA ^^^M » i|5
j|b^[^ explained by ^
rt. The coloured
garment (without buttons or
girdle) of a S'ramana.
NIVKITTI M g i M A
philosophical term, non-act-
ing self-existence, opposed to
Pravritti ^Ifi'^ constant
action.
NIYATANI YATAGATI MUD-
RAVATAEA Title of two
translations, viz. (1.) y^i^\
by Pradjiiarutchi, and (2.)
NIYUTA ^\i]^^ A numeral,
equal to 1,000 koti.
miTCHIKAN or Nuchidjan
(Nudjketh) ^f^-^ An an-
cient kinadom, between Taras
and Kodjend, in Turkestan.
NYAGRODHAjglJj^orJg
plained by ^|^;jg- lit. a
tree without knots (and des-
cribed as being the highest
tree of India.) The Pious
Indica.
NYAYA ANUSAEA S'ASTRA
I'fMIE^Iffl ^^^" *^^ orthodox
s'asti'a. A designation of the
Abhidharma kocha s'astra.
NYAYA DVARA TARAKA
S'ASTRA BBJIEanife
^ A work by Mahddignaga,
translated (A. D. 648) by
Hiuen-tsang.
NYAYA PRAVES'A TARAKA
S'ASTRA mmKiFMm
A work by Samkarasvamiu,
translated (A. D. 647) by
Hiuen-tsang.
O.
OCH or Usch ,g|g
1S it "'■ IS
or
or
(Yingeshar). An ancient king-
dom N. of the S'itd.
OM or aura p^ or ^^^ A
mystic interjection, of magic
and sin-atoning efficac}', used
in prayers and in sorcery,
originally derived by Tibetan
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
Ill
Buddhisis from later Hindoo-
ism (a standing for VisliDu,
u for Shiva and m for Brah-
ma) and introduced in China
by the Yogatcharya School.
OM MAIs^I PADME HUM
*b1»^4I^^^*- Tibetan
character able to ward off
noxious iiiflueuces. A set
of six Sanskrit sounds (lit,
thou jewel in the lotus, hum !)
of mystic and magic import,
used in prayers and in
sorcery, inscribed on amulets,
cash, tombstones and at the
end of books, and (especially
in Tibet) most commonly ad-
dressed to Avalokites'vara.
These 6 syllables are some-
times applied to the 6 gati
and to the 6 paramitd. They
are moie popular in Tibet
than in China where another
set of 6 syllables (■^^fp]'
namah Amitabha)
is largely used in the same
sense.
P.
PADMA
or
#^ explaiaed by ^^:jfg
lit. red lotus flowers. (1.)
The waterlily, lotus, nym-
phaea, and specially the rose
coloured species (Nelumbium
speciosum). (2.) A symbol
of Buddhaship, s, a. Rakta-
patmaya. (3.) The 7th, of
the 8 cold hells (where the
cold produces blisters like
lotus buds).
PADMAPANI see under Ava-
lokites'vara.
PADMAPRABHA ^ ^ >j^
The name under which Sa-
riputtra reappears as Bud-
dha.
PADMARGAA Pf^^^^JB
pearl. A ruby.
PADMARATNA
yas'as.
V. Haklenor
PADMA SAMBHAVA (Tib.
Padma byung gnas, or TJrg-
yan padma) ^^^Jtgjli
lit. the lotus-born superior
teacher. A Buddhist of Kabul
(Urgyan) who, invited by king
'^^B^'illiM.^ Khri-srong-
Ide-btsan, introduced in Tibet
(A. D. 740—786) a system
of magic and mysticism (sa-
turated with Shivaism) which
found its way also to Ciiina.
PADMAS'ILA ^^^ A Bo-
dhisattva, author of the ^j^
^il>'>^ ^^bi hridaya
vaipulya prakarana s'astra.
PADMAS'RI
A
Bodhisattva in the retinue of
S'akyamuni ; re-incarnation
of S'ubhavyiiha ; to re-appear
as Buddha S'alendra radja.
112
PART I.
PADMA TCniNTAMANI
DHARANI SUTRA. Ttile
of 5 translations, viz., (1.)
±M by S'ikchananda, A. D.
618-907; (2.) Hit^^ffi
by Ratna tchinta A.D. 618 —
dhirutchi, A. D. 709 ; (5.) ^
MtwMl
PADMAVATI g
of As'oka, transformed into
a Tchakravarti
; t5 A wife
PADMA VRICHABHA VIK-
RAMIN ^ ^^ff The
name under which Dhrilipari-
purna reappeai-s as Buddha,
PADMA VYIJHA BODHISAT-
TVA
A fabulous
Bodhisattva worshipped in
China on New Year's eve.
PADMOTTARA ^^^
Name of the 729th Buddha
of the present Bhadva Kalpa.
PAL A or Satamana yFt^ ex-
plained by Jj- lit. a catty.
A weight, equal to 10 dha-
raua.
PALAS'A yf^^^ explained
by ^:fg;^ lit. a tree with
red flowers (also said to yield
a red dye). The Butea
frondosa. See also Kanaka.
PALI J^^lJ A village, with an
ancient stupa, 90 li N. N. W.
of Baktra.
PALI ^ ^^ lit. the ancient
m PI
dialect (i. e. of the ancient
country). The vernacular of
Magadha, or Mag;idhi Prak-
rit.
PAMIRA /^^|g The plateau
of Pamir, the centre of the
Tsung-ling range, including
Anavatapta lake.
PAMS'UPATAS or Pas'upatas
explained by ^ytj^c^l^^ ^i^-
heretics who besmear them-
selves with ashes. A Shi-
vaitic sect of worshippers of
Mahes'vara, clad in plain
rags. Some shaved their
heads.
PANASA or Djaka ^^ Jp ^
or ^j^i^ or ^^^^
The Artocarpus integrifolia
(jackiree). See also under
Udurabara.
PANATI PATA VERAMANI
'T^^:^ lit. kill no living
being. The first of the S'ik-
chdpada (10 rules for novices).
PANDAKA )g:^^ or 4^}^
ajn °^ Ul't explained by
^p^ lit. eunuchs. General
term for (1.) Pandakas (pro-
perly so called) ^^^:P who,
though impotent; have per-
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTION ABY.
113
feet organs ; C2.) Irs'apanda-
kas #^ljg>^^^ai '^^o
are impotent except when
jealous ; (3.) Chandakas ^
^"ilin "^^os® organs are in-
complete ; (4.)Pakchapandakas
"W Xi5:^& ^'^^° ^''^ ^^^
half a month males and for
half a month females ; (5.)
Runapandakas ^ ^ JS^" ^^
>jjp who are emasculated
males.
PANDITA (Tib. Pan-shen) gj
^i^ A title (scholar, teach-
er), given to learned (especial-
ly Tibetan) priests.
PANINI J^fjJ^jg A Brahman
(B.C. 350) of S alatula, editor
of the Vyakaranam, author
of a Sanskrit grammar.
PANTCHABHIDJf^A (Singh.
Pancha abignya. Tib. Phung-
natural talents. See under
Abhidjna.
PANTCHA DHARMA KAYA
i'^'^^ lit. the spiritual
body in five portions. Five
attributes of the Dharma
kaya, viz., (1.) t^ lit. precept,
explained by ^^\^ ex-
emption from all materiality
(nipa), (2.) ^ lit. tranquil-
lity, explained by ^'^j^
exemption from all sensatious
(vedand), (3.) ^ lit. wisdom,
explained by ^^J^ ex-
emption from all conscious-
ness (samdjiia), (4.) ^ J^
lit. emancipation (mokcha)
explained by ^ffjj^ ex-
emption from all moral ac-
tivity (karraan), (5.) ^^
lit. intelligent views, explain-
ed by ^ifflsOl^ exemption
from all knowledge (vidjnana).
PANTCHA
Indrya.
INDRYANI v.
PANTCHA KACHAYA v. Ka-
chaya.
PANTCHA KLtS'A ^^^
lit. 5 dull messengers, or
jS.St'^ lit. 5 serious hin-
drances. Five moral imper-
fections, viz. (1.) -^ cupidity,
(2.) 11^ anger, (3.) ^ fool-
ishness, (4.) 4^ irreverence,
(5.) ^ doubts. Victory over
these 5 vices constitutes the
5 virtues or Pantcha s'ila.
PANTCHA MAHARHATCH-
TCHATANI ^'g-;^^^
(1.) The 500 great Arhats
who formed the synod under
Kanicbka , supposed authors
of the Abhidharma mahavi-
bbacha s'astra.
PANTCHANADA or Bhida
0|-U:^ Ancient kingdom (now
the Pundjab), called Bhida
after its capital.
114
PART I.
pantchInantarya 5;^
lit. the 5 rebellions. Five
deadly sins, viz. matricide,
parricide, killing an Arhat,
causing divisions among the
priesthood, and shedding the
blood of a Buddha.
PANTCHA PARICHAD or
Pantcha varchika parichad
or Mokcha mjahaparichad &J^
or i^ig^jg^iia °'- US;
^-4--^ explained by "^^
-jr-^ lit. the great quin-
quennial assembly. An ec-
clesiastical conference held
once in 5 years, established
by As'oka for the purpose of
confession of sins and moral
exhortations.
PANTCHARAOHTRA or Pan-
tchasattva v. Punatcha.
PANTCHAS.'ILA
Paiitcha Kles'a
see under
PANTCHA
Skandha.
PANTCHA
S'ASTRA
SKANDHA v.
SKANDHAKA
A work of Vasubandhu, trans-
lated by Hiuen-tsang (A. D.
647).
PANTCHA SKANDHAKA
S'ASTRA KARIKA 5^^
=^ ^M A commentary by
Prill T^F
Vinitaprabha.
PANTCHA SKANDHA VAI-
PULYA S'ASTRA ^^^
SSIfffl ^ commentary by
Sthitamati, translated by Di-
vakara (A.D. 685).
PANTCHA VERAMAnI jj^
lit. 5. precepts. The first half
of the S'ikchapada.
PANTCHA VIDYA S'ASTRA
^PR lit. the 5 luminaries.
The 5 elementary schoolbooks
of India. See S'abda, S'ilpas-
thana, Tchikitsa, Hetu, and
Adhy^tma vidya.
PAPIYAN V. Mara.
PARADJIKA or Ph^radjika
or vltT:^.^
PI
lit.
explained by 4eE£^ lit. ex-
treme (measures). The first
section of the Viuaya pitaka,
containing rules regarding
expulsion from the priesthood.
PARAMA BODHI |^||
±a explained by JpJ|
correct intelligence. A state
of superior intelligence (v.
Bodhi).
PARAMALAGIRI ^m^M
:^^ explained by M|l^
lit. the dark peak. A moun-
tain S.W. of Kos'dla, where
Sadvaha built a monastery
for Nagardjuna.
PARAMANU ;^^|gg lit. an
atom of dust. A measure of
length, the 7th part an Anu-
PARAMARTHA J^H^^P'^
or ^1$ also styled jfy^^
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
115
^ [W* Gunarata. A S'ramana
of Udjdjayana, translator (A.
D. 548—569) of some 50
works.
PARA MARTHA DHARMA
VIDJAY ASUTRA. Title of
2 translations, viz., Y&^|S
~^^ffi^l5 by Gautama
Pradjnarutchi (A. D. 534—
550), and i^^±^^±
MAMMS ^^ Djnana-
gupta (A.D. 586).
PARAMARTHA SAMVARTI
SATYA NIRDES'A SUTRA.
Title of 3 translations, viz.
(1-1 ^wf^mmmm
SM by Dharmarakcha (A.D.
289), (2-)^;f (i)tM:^J*g
by Kumaradjiva (A.D. 301 —
409), and (3.) ^p^^Rj
m A.D. 420—479.
PARAMARTHA SATYA S'AS-
TRA ^^=^^ A work by
Vasubandliu.
PARAMITA ilJ H g ^ or
^^ lit. 6 means of passing
(to Nirvana), explained by
SJ'S^^ lit. arrival at the
other shore (i.e. at Nirvdna),
but with the note, " it is only
Pradjna- (the 6th virtue) which
carries men across the Saii-
sara to the shores of Nirva-
na." Six cardinal virtues,
essential to every Bodhisat-
tva, but representing general-
ly the path in which the
saint walks, viz. (1.) Ddna,
charity, (2.) S'ila, morality,
(3.) Kch^nti, patience, (4.)
Virya, energy, (5.) Dhyana,
contemplation, and (6.) Pradj-
na, wisdom. Sometimes ten
Paramitds -f-^ are counted
by adding (7.) Upaya, use of
proper means, (8.) DjMna,
science, (9.) Pranidhana, pi-
ous vows, and (10.) Bala,
force of purpose.
PARANIRMITA VAS'AVAR-
TIN (Pali. Wasawarti. Siam.
Paranimit. Tib. Gjan hphrul
dvang byed or Bab dvang
phpugh. Mong. Bussudum
chubilghani erkeber or Mas-
chi baya suktchi ergethu) yitr
^mSi^
or
whilst others are transformed,
remain independent, or devas
who control the transforma-
tion of others. The last of
the 6 Devalokas, the dwel-
ling of Mdra, where life lasts
32,000 years.
PARASMAIPADA |^||^gg
A form of conjugation, each
tense having a peculiar termi-
nation for the transitive
voice, so-called (lit. words for
another) because the action
is supposed to pass (parasmai)
to another.
paratchittadjnIna
(Pali. Parassa tchetopariyd
yaMna) -A^ilN lit. the minds
116
PAET I.
of others. The 5th of the 6
Abhidjnas, intuitive know-
ledge of the minds of all
other beings.
PARAVA JjJ |g ^ explained
by /iS lit. pigeon. A rock
temple in the Dekkhan, dedi-
cated to Kas'yapa Buddha.
PARIDJATA J^ ^IJ ^ ^ A
sacred shrub (growing in a
circle in front of Indra's
palace).
PARINIRVANA ^^g or
or l^iljgggllS explained
stillness and extinction («fec.
of sense), or by U^ lit.
complete stillness, or by ^
^ lit. the passase of extiuc-
Uon, or by ^^^^^
ilHIfi^ lit. final termination
and escape from the bonds
of trouble and vexation. The
2nd degree of Nirvana, cor-
responding with the mental
process of resigning all
thought (t£?JP^). See
tinder Nirvana.
PARINIRVANA YATPULYA
SUTRA :fj^^j]imi
A work of 6,000 stanzas de-
livered by S'dkyamuni previ-
ous to his entrance into
Nirvfilna.
PARITTHABHAS (Tib. 6d
bsal or Od tchhung) A^-^
lit. limited light The 4th
Brahmaloka ; the 1st region
of the 2nd Dhyaua.
PARITTAS'UBHAS (Singh.
Parittasubha. Tib. Dge tch-
hung) A^ ^ lit. limited
purity. The 7th Brahmaloka ;
the 1st region of the 3rd
Dhyana.
PARIVRAJIKAS (Singh. Pari-
brdjikas)j|5||J.(5||/2;3^or
explained by jML:f-j- lit. (those
who) walk about everywhere.
A Sliivaitic sect, worshippers
of Mahes'vara, who wear
clothes of the colour of red
soil. They shave the head
excepting the crown.
PARNAS'AVARI DhIrANI
mkisi«#»a™e
of a translation by Amog-
havadjra (A. D. 746—771).
PARSA JgJiJ^ or J^IU^jr
or ji^ ffif- Persia, situated
"near the western ocean,"
the principal mart for preci-
ous stones, pearls and silks,
possessing at its capital
(Surasthana) the almsbowl of
S'akyamuni. The favourite
deity of the country is
Dinabha.
PARS'VA or Pars' vika or Arya
p^rs'vika yFl?33;5]gi^ or ^
-^ lit. the Arya (who used
to lie) on his side, or -^ H-
C- (Pai-s'va bhikchu). A
Brahman of Gandhara, origi-
nally called M ^ lit- ^o^n
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICnONARY.
117
with difficulty. As a Bhikchu,
he swore to remain lying on
his side till he had mastered
the 6 Abliidjnas and 8 Para-
raitas. Hfc is counted as the
9th (or 10th) patriarch (died
B.C. -36).
PAEvATA ^^^ or J^||
>fj^^ Ancient province and
city of Tcheka, 700 U N. E.
of MulustLanipura, perhaps
the modern Futtipoor (be-
tween Multan and Lahore).
PARVATI s. a. BMma.
PAEYAXGKA BANDHANA
i/I< or .?fmff4i/U A
sacved phrase ; binding a
cloth round the knees, thighs
and back, as seated on the
hams.
PiETATKA fi5 M 3g ^ II
Ancient kingdom (now Birat,
W. of Mathura), a centre of
her«;tical sects.
PAS'UPATAS V. Pams'upatas.
PATALA or Patali (Tib. Skva-
explainea by ^::fg;^ lit. a
tree whose flower emit steam
or by ^Jg^l lit. the tree
of the son-in-law. The Big-
nonia suave olens (trumpet
flower).
PATALIPUTTKA or Kusuma-
pura (Tib. Skya nar gyi bu)
or
m
A
lit. the city of tlie son of tlie
Patali flower, or g^PFiji?
lit. the city of flowers (Pus'-
papura). An ancient city
originall}' known as Kusuraa-
pura, where the 3rd synod
(B. C. 246) was held; the
present Patna.
PATRA J^^^ (Peito tree)
°^ /B^^ (Peito leaves)
^;|^ lit. leave tree, or
'h^;^ lit. meditation tree.
palm, the Borassus flabel-
liformis, often confounded
with the Pippala. See Bodhi-
druma and Tala.
PATRA (Pali. Patto. Singh.
Patra. Burm. Thabeit. Tib.
Lhuug bsed. Mong. Baddir
or Zogosa) J^^^ or ^
a: °^ »^S ^^ » (!•)
The almsbowl (patera) of
S'akyamuni to be used by
every Buddha, first preserved
at Vais'ali, then taken to
Gandhara, Persia, China,
Ceylon, to the heaven Tuchita,
to the palace of Sagara (at
the bottom of the sea), where
it awaits the advent of
Maitreya, whereupon it will
divide into 4 pieces, each of
which is to be guarded by a
MaMradja, as with its ab-
solute disappearance the re-
hgiou of Buddha will perish.
(2.) The almsbowl of every
Budhist mendicant.
PATRA DEVA |^^ The deva
of the almsbowl, invoked by
conjurors.
118
PABT I.
PATTIKAYA ^ lit. infantry.
A division of every Indian
army.
PAUCHA ^^ The first of
the 3 winter months, begin-
ning on the 16th day of the
12th (Chinese) mooo.
PHARADJIKA v. Parddjika.
PHATCHITTYA DHAMMA
(P^U) r& ^ a ffi (Singh.
Pachiti), explained by ^
L*t. fall (into hell). A section
of the Vinaya, containing 90
prohibitions.
PHATTOESAISTTA v. Pratide-
s'aniya.
PILINDAVATSA $gS|pg^
D|§ An Aibat, one of the dis-
ciples of S'akyamuni.
PILUSALAGIKI J^H^J^
ill °^ J^^LLI "^ mountain
(S.W. of Kapis'a city), the
guardian spirit of which was
converted by S'akyamuni.
PILUSARA STUPA ^g^
^j^Cj^ A stupa erected by
As'okha on the top of Pilusa-
ragiri.
PIPPALA or Pippala vrikcha
^^^3L ^^^ ^^ *^® many
names of Ficus religiosa.
See under Bodhidruma and
Patra.
PIS'ATCHA (Tib. Scha za)
"k^M "" B#^^ ^ class
of demons (vampires), more
powerful than Pretas. The
retinue of Dhritarachtra.
PIS'UNA V. Mara.
PITAKA (Singh. Pitakattayan.
Burm. Pitagat) n^ lit. a
receptacle. General term for
canonical writings. See Tri-
pitaka.
pitA putra samagama
^ ^ ^ "iP -^ Title of a
translation (A. D. 562) by
Narendrayas'as.
PITAS'ILA ^^^H An-
cient kingdom and city (in
Sindh), 700 U N. of Adhya-
vakila, 300 li S. W. of
Avanda.
POGHADHA or Upochana ;flj
j^ explained ^fg >fi] ^ ||
lit. mutual confession of sin.
The ceremony of confession,
performed on 1st and 15th
of every month.
POTALA or Potaraka (Tib. Ri
Potala or Ghru hdzin) ^Rfe*
or M|Jg or :^P0J^55n or
°^ -ff 8 S explained by
/h F^ ^ ^^' ^^^^^ white
flowers. (1.) A poi-t (now
Tatta) at the mouth of the
Indus, a centre of ancient
trade, the home of S'ak-
yamuni's ancestors- (2.) A
mountain range (Nilgherries ?)
E. of Maldya mouniains, S.E.
of Malakuta. The original
resort of Avalokites'vara. (3.)
6ANSKRIT-0HINESE DICTIONARY.
119
The island of Pootoo (near
Ningpo), a centre of the wor-
ship of Kwanyin (v. Avalo-
kites'vara). (4.) The three-
peaked hill near Lhassa, with
the palace of the old kings
of Tibet, now the seat of the
Dalai Lama (who is an in-
carnation of Avalokites'vara).
(5.) A fabulous resort of Bo-
dhisattvas, "somewhere in the
western ocean."
POTTHABHA (Pali. Pottaban.
Singh. Phassa) fS lit. touch.
The sense of touch. See
Chadayatana.
PRABHAEL^RAMITRA orPra-
bhamitra^lJ ^ Jg^lg g ^
or BH"^ or -j^:g» A S'rama-
na of Central India, a
Kchatriya by caste, who
came to China (A. D. 627)
and translated 3 works.
PEABHAKARA
NA-;r
YARDDHA
■?,
or
4^-^j^ lit. one who causes
increase of light. The father
of Karcha varddhana, king
of Kanyakubdja.
PRABHAPALA H 0B ^ t^
A former incarnation of S'ak-
yamuni, when he was a dis-
ciple of Kas'yapa Buddha.
PRABHU (1.) A term in phi-
losophy, primordial existence,
TC^ (2.) A title of Vishnu
(the suu) J^HJh or j|:^|J
^ See Vasuddva.
PRABHIJTARATNA ^^^
^H^H^or ^g One of
the Sapta Tathagata, patron
of the Saddharma pundarika
who divided himself into
seven Buddhas /-J- "^ 'j^)
to labour in as many dif-
ferent places, and appears
sometimes in the form of a
Stupa. See Ratna vis'uddha.
PRADAKCHINA ;p| jg The
(Brahmanic and Buddhist)
ceremony of circumambulat-
ing a holy object with one's
right side turned to it.
PRADANAS'URA
^^1
A Bodhisattva in the retinue
of S'akyamuui.
PRADIPADANIYA SUTRA
mm,m'mwmm ™e of
a translation (A. D. 558) by
Narendrayas'as.
PRADJAPATI V. Mahapradja-
pati.
PRADJNA (Pdli. Panna. Singh.
Pragnyawa) ]|^^ explained
by ^^ lit. intelligence. (1.)
The highest of the 6 Parami-
iA, intelligence, the princi-
pal means of attaining to
Nirvana, as a knowledge of
the illusory character of all
existence. (2.) A S'ramana
of Kubha (Calaul), translator
(about A.D. 810) of 4 works,
120
PART I.
author of a new alphabet.
PRADJNABAKA (Pali. Pan-
nabala. Singh. Pragiiyawaba-
la) ^"/l lit- power of in-
telligence. Wisdom, one of
the 5 Bala.
PRADJNABHADRA ^^"^^
K'tM: A learned priest from
Tiladhaka, native of Bala-
pati. adherent (about 630 A.
D.) of the Sarvdstivadah.
PRADJNADtVA m^ A
learned and pious priest of
Mahdbodhi samgbarama.
PRADJNAGUPTA
or
b=;® A learned Brahman,
teacher of Siladitya.
PRADJNAKARA ^^^^^
or ^'^ A learned priest of
Navasamgh&rama, native (ab-
out 630 A.D.) of Tcheka.
PRADJNAKUTA
^
fictitious Bodhisattva, living
in Ratnavis'uddha, attending
on Prabhutaratna.
PRADJNAPARAMITA |^^
SIS?&^ explained by J|J
^^ lit. landing on the
other shore. Intelligence as
a means to reach Nirvana.
See Pradjna and Paramita.
PRADJNAPARAMITA AR-
DHAS'ATIKA. Title of 4
translations of the 10th Sutra
of the Mahapradjnaparamit^,
viz. (1.) M^^^mms:
:M by Bodhirutchi (A. D.
618-907) ;{2.)^«lj|^|^
dhi(A.D. 723—730); (3.);^
Amoghavadjra (A. D. 746 —
771) ; (4.) i^m^+mm
la (A.D. 980—1000).
PRADJNAPARAMITA SUT-
RA s.a. Mahapradjna parami-
td sutra.
PRADJJ^APARAMITa SAM-
KA. YAGATHA f^-Qr^g
m^^mmm ^itie a
a translation (A. D. 982 —
1001).
PRADJNAPRADIPA S'AST-
Nag^rdjuna and Nirdes'apra-
bha (^ nn p^\ translated
(A. D. 630—632)' by PrabhA-
karamitra.
PRADJNAPTIPADAS' ASTRA
maudgal3'4yana, translated by
Dharmarakcha (A. D. 1004—
1058).
PRADJNAPTIVADINAH .;|t
m&mMf^
or
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
121
a lit.
School which discusses re-
demption or illusions. A
subdivision of the Mah^Lsam-
ghikah.
PRADJNATAEA j|^^^||
The 27th patriarch, native of
Eastern India ; laboured in
Southern India; died A. D.
467.
PRADJNITNDRYA (PAli. Pan-
nendriya. Singh, Pragnyawa
indra) ^ jj^ The organ of
intelligence (v. Pradjna), one
of the 5 organs (or roots) of
life (v. Indrya).
PRAGBODHI J^H^
explained by m? Jp
anterior to correct percep-
tions. A mountain in Ma-
gadha, which S'dkyamuni
ascended " before entering
upon Bodhi,"
PRAHANA j^ or ^%^
Convei-sion and entering ec-
clesiastical life.
PRAKARANAPADA VIBHA-
CHA S'ASTRA ^^^Bj
^ y/h ^ A philosophical
treatise by Skandhila.
PRAIiAMBA B^t;^'^ A cer-
tain Rakcliasi.
PRAMITI ^flj^^ or @
-g. A S'ramana of Central
India, co-translator (A. D. 618
—907) of a Sutra.
PRANIDHANA g| ^ lit.
salvation by vows. The virtue
of (faithfulness in) prayers
and vows.
PRAOTAMUIiA S'ASTRA
A A
TTKA Xh^^ lit. discourse on
the (due) mean {i.e. Madhya-
mika). The principal text
book (by Nagdrdjuua and
Nilanetra) of the Madhyami-
ka School, translated (A. D.
409) by Kumdradjiva.
PRASADA (Singh. Poega. Tib.
Dgedun gji du khang or
Mtchhod khang or Du khang)
^^^Pl: explained by ^
lit. the hall. The assembly
hall (in a monastery); the
confessional.
PRAS'ANTA V IN IS 'KAY A
PRATIHARYA SAMADHI
SUTRA ^|J3||^.^^j^
iM. Title of a translation (x\.
D. 663) by Hiuen-tsang.
PRASJENADJIT (Pdli. and
Singh. Pasenadi. Burm. Pa-
thanadi. Tib. Grsal rgyal.
Mong. Todorchoi Ilaghak-
lit. Con-
or
explained by B
qneror of an armj". A king
of Kos'ala, residing in S'ra-
vasti ; one of the fii"st royal
converts and patrons of S'ak-
yarauni ; originator of Bud-
dhist idolatry (by having a
statue of Buddha made before
his death).
122
PAKT I.
PIIAS'RABDHI (Pali. Pas-
sadhi) j^ lit. removal (sc.
of misery) ot ^W' Ht. the
Bodhyanga (called) removal,
explained by gjj: ^ ;)g fg
lit. the cutting off and re-
moving of trouble and vexa-
tion. A state of tranquillity.
See Bodhyanga.
PRATAPANA or Mahatapana
(Siam. Mahadapha) -jc*)^^
^ lit. the hell of great
burning, or ^^ lit. ex-
treme heat, or ~)^^^ ^i**
great flame and heat. The
7th of the 8 hot hells, where
life lasts half a kalpa.
PRATIBHANA (?41i. Patibhd-
na) ^sB* lit. pleasant dis-
courses. (1.) A fictitious Bod-
hisattva, one of 14 Deva
Arya ^^^ worshipped in
China. (2.) One of the 4
Pratisam,vid (q. v.).
PRATICHTHANA v. Praydga.
PRATIDES'ANIyA (Pdli. Pha-
tidesaniyd. Singh, Patidesa-
nidhamma) J^HJUt-^/g
V£ explained by fpjf^'fg
lit. confession of sins before
others. A section of the
Viuaya concerning public
confession of sins.
PRATIMOKCHASAMGHI K A
VINAYAMULA ^J^ik:^
XftSK^* Translation
by Buddhabhadra (A.D. 416)
of an abstract of the Maha-
samgha vinaya.
PRATIMOKCHA SUTRA.
Title of 2 translations (of
works on the Sarvastivada
vinaya), viz. +f|^Jt£
^^ by Kumaradjiva (A.
J>. 404), and 1^^^:^^-^]
PRATISAMVID (Pali. Pati-
sambhida. Singh. Pratisam-
bhidd) m^M^ ^'^' ^
unlimited (forms of) wisdom.
Four modes of knowledge,
characteristic of an Arhat,
viz. (1.) Ai-tha (Pali. Attha)
^ 4ffP T^ ^ lit. unlimited
m
knowledge of the sense (of the
laws) ;(2.) Dharma (Pali. Dham
ma) *^^-|^^ li*'- unlimited
knowledge of the canon ;
(3.) Nirukti (Pali. Nirutti) s^J
or ^Ml^^ lit. unlimited
knowledge of agreements or
;JS>^ lit. facility in explana-
tions ; (4.) Pratibhdna (Pdli.
Patibhdna) ^^M^l^
lit. unlimited knowledge of
pleasant discourses (sc. on
the 12 Nidanas).
PRATITYA SAMUTPADA
S'ASTRA (Singh. Paticha
samuppMa. Tib. Rten tching
hbrel barbhyur pa) -|^ "" g^
Mitm ^'^' ^'^^*''^ °^ *^®
Dvadas'a (twelve) nidanas. A
translation by S'uddhamati
(A. D. 508—634).
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.
123
PRATYMa BUDDHA or
Pratyelja Djina (Pdli. Patie-
kan. Singh. Pase Buddha.
Burm. Ptetzega. Tib. Rangs
saDg dschei. Mong. Pratika-
vudor Ovoro Torolkitu) M|fef|
Xatlpft '"■ ^%» «^-
plained by ^^ lit. indivi-
dually intelligent, or by jg]
J^ lit. completely intelligent,
or by ^^ lit. intelligent
as regards the Nidanas. A
degree of saintship (unknown
to primitive Buddhism), view-
ed as one of the 3 con-
veyances to Nirvana (v. Ma-
dhyimdydna), and practised
by hermits who, as attaining
to Kuddhaship individually(e.i.
without teacher and without
saving others), are compared
with the Khadga and called
Ekas'ringa richi. As crossing
Sansdra, suppressing errors,
and yet not attaining to
absolute perfection, the Pra-
tyeka Buddha is compared
with a horse which crosses a
river, swimming, without
touching the ground. Hav-
ing mastei-ed the 12 NidAnas,
he is also called Niddna Bud-
dha.
PKATIEICA BUDDHA NI-
DANA S'ASTRA ^ ;^ ^
and city (now Allahabad),
at the junction of Yamuna
and Ganges.
PRAYA S'TCHITTA (Pali.
Phatchittiya) ^^|gi|«^
explained by ^ lit. fall
(into hell). A section of the
Vinaya, concerning 90 mis-
demeanours of priests.
PRETAS (Siam. Pret. Burm.
Preitha. Tib. Yidwags or
Yid btags. Mong. Birrid) ^
H^iffl Translation (A.
D.
350 — 431) of a work on the
Abhidharma of the Hina-
ydna.
PRAYAGA or Praticbthdna |t
S-Wtto -^^^®^* kingdom
^ ^^ 5M^ explained by
^^ lit. huugry demons.
One of the 6 Gati ; 36 classes
of demons with huge bellies,
large mouths and tiny
throats, suJBfering, unappea-
sable hunger, and living ei-
ther in hell, in the service
of Yama, or in the air, or
among men (but visible only
at night). Avaricious and
rapacious men are to be re-
born as Pretas.
PRITHAGDJANA (P41i. Pu-
thudjana) ^ ^ lit. solitary
(extr aecclesiam). The uncon-
verted, as compared with the
Arya.
PRin (Pdli. Piti. Singh. Priti-
ya) ^ lit. joy. The 4th
Bodhyanga, spiritual joy and
content, leading to Sam^dhi.
PRYADARS'ANA ^^ lit.
joyful view. The (fictitious)
kalpa of S'ubhavyuha, Me-
ghadundubhisvara and others.
124
PART I.
PUCHPADANTI |p ^ Ut.
flowery teeth. A certain
Bakcbasi.
PUCHPAGIRI
MA
SAMGHARA-
A monastery on ;;mount Pu-
chpagiri in Uda.
P0CHPAKUTA SUTRA. Title
of 4 translations, viz. (1.)
rJJI
222—280);
g (A. D. 317-
^1
.' /i1 IT.
4^0) ; (3.)
g (A. D. 317—420) ; (4.)
^^ (A. D. 980—1,000).
PUCHTA (Tib. Skar ma rgyal)
m^ or g^^ or j^^ or
^fe B (comet). (1.) Name of
an ancient richi. (2.) Name of
a constellation formed by 3
stare.
PUDGALA ^ ^r) ^/[^^
||or ^ (or^g or g)^
^ explained by >&'[# lit-
affectionate beings, or by ^
Jji?^ lit. entering several
paths. (1.) Human beings as
subject to metempsychosis.
(2.) Personality (as a philo-
sophical term).
PUDJA (Singh. Poya) ^^
lit. to support and nourish.
Offerings, as the Buddhist
substitute for the Braliraanic
sacrifices (Yadclma).
PtJDJASTJMIRA %m^^
JS A learned Arhat of Sala-
ribhu, disciple of Ananda.
P'&GA j^^ (Pinang). Areca
catechu ; betel nut palm.
PULAKES'A a H jg ^ A
king (A. D. 630j of Maha-
rdchtra.
PTJLASTYA ^mm&m
An ancient richi.
PUNATCHA or Pantchasattra
or Pantchardchtra <^i^C||
Ancient province and city
(now Poonah) of Cashmere.
PUNDARIKA ^pgTflJ or ^
^Ij or ^^ explained by
-4r or ^5^^ lit. great (or
white) lotus. The last of the
8 large and cold hells, where
the cold lays bare the bones
of criminals Uke white lotus
flowers.
PUNDARA VARDDHANA ^
dom and city (now Burdvan)
in Bengal.
PUNYABALAVADANA ^W^
a translation (A. D. 987 —
1000) by DdnapAla.
PUNYAPRASAVAS jg^ lit.
happy birth, or ^^ lit-
living devas. (1.) The 10th
Brahmaloka. (2.) The 1st re-
gion of the 4th DhyAna.
SANSKRIT-0HINK8E DICTIONARY,
125
PUNTAS'Alil ^^^^
Houses of refuge, for the
sick or poor.
PUNTATARA ^ ^ ^ ^
explained by Jfl[] |^ ^*-
merit and -virtue. (1.) One of
the 24 Deva Arya ^ ^
worshipped in China. (2.) A
S'ramana of Cabul, co-trans-
lator (A. D. 404) of the Sar-
T&stiv4da vinaya.
PUNTAYAS'AS % ^$ ^ ^
The 10th (or
11th) patriarch; died B. C.
383 ; a descendant of Gauta-
ma; bom in P&taliputtra ;
laboured in Vdrands'i; con-
verted As'vaghocha.
PUNYOPAYA mn$,WS9
orNadi ^{^ explained by
jmA Ht. happy birth. A
S'ramana of Central India;
brought to China (A. D. 663)
3 works.
PUR AN A V. Dharana.
ptjRANA KASYAPA g^
the 6 Tirthyas ; maternal
descendant of the Kas'yapa
family ; brahminieal ascetic ;
opponent of S'akyamuni.
PURANAS gJlJI^ or ;;flj
(or j^\ JlJ^ explained by
ijfc lit. complete. A class of
Brahmanic, mytholc^cal,
philosophical and ascetic
literature.
PUKJA MITRA or Putnomita
arch, son of a king of South-
em India, laboured in East-
em India, died (A.D. 388) by
Samadhi.
PURNNA V. Bala.
PURNA (Singh. Punna) v. Pur-
namaitrdyaniputtra.
PURNA KALASATA (Siam.
Bat keo inthanan) ;^^"fjp
jtC explained by }^^ lit-
a full jar. One of the mystic
figures of the S'ripAda.
PtTRNAMAITRAYANI (PUT-
TRA) or Maitrdyaniputtra or
ed by j^j^^ !>*• son of
completeness iPurna) and
charity (Maitr&yani), or by
mBcm-k'p «'•'»'« ^-^
of completeness and of the
lady of dignified beauty, or
by ^B^' lit- til® ^^ ^^
complete view. A disciple of
S'akyamuni ; son of Bhava
by a slave girl ; illtreated by
his brother, he engaged in
business, forsook wealth for
the priesthood, saved hia
brothers from shipwreck by
conquering Indra through
Samadhi; built a vih&ra for
126
PART I.
S'akyamuni ; became a Bo-
dliisattva, expected to reap-
pear as Dharmaprabhdsa
Buddha. He is often con-
founded with Maitreya.
avadAna
PURNAMUKHA
S'ATAKA ^ ^ -gr ^
Title of a translation (A. D.
223-253) of 100 legends.
m
PUPiKA PARIPRITCHTCH-
rjlJ-^ Title of a
HA *^
Sutra, . translated (A. D. 405)
by Kumdfadjiva.
PUENAVARMMA ^ J|J
y^0 explained by y^
lit. complete helmet. A king
of Magadha, the last des-
cendant of As'okha.*
or
PURUCHA ^g
^rU or -4^^ (lit. master)
explained by f^^ lit. -the
spiritual self. The spirit
which, together with Svabhd-
vah, produces, through the
successive modifications of
Guna, all forms of existence.
PURUCHAPURA ;(irj^;^J>;^
|S pr -j^;^^ Ancient capi-
tal (now Peshawur) of Gan-
dh&ra.
PURVANIViSANU 8MRITI
DJNANA (PAli. Pubbeni
v&saniigatamnSjiem) ^ >^
lit. destiny of the dwellings.
Knowledge of all forms of
pre-existence of oneself and
others. See Abhidjna.
m
PURVAS'AILAH
U °^ %W\U ^'^' *^«
School of the eastern mount.
One of the 5 subdivisions of
the Mah^samghikah.
PURVAS'lUiA SAMGHARA-
^ih:^ lit. temple of the
eastern mount. A monastery
on a hill E. of Dhanaka-
tcheka.
PURVAVID]EHA or Videha.
(Singh. Purwa widesa. Siam.
Buphavithe Thavib. Tib. Char
gii lus pag dwip. Mong.
Dorona oulam dzi beyetou
dip)«-^llJttllSr°'^BSflJ
mn °' ftsfpf " ffi^
ijii lit. island of conqueroi-tf
of the spirit, or by ^g
lit. separate from the body.
One 'of the 4 continents (of
every universe), E. of the
Meru, semicircular in shape,
the inhavitants having also
semi-circular faces and " see-
ing the sun rise before we
see it."
PUS'PAPURA V. Pataliputti-a.
PUTANA ^^J|5 A class of
Pretas who control fever.
SAN8KBIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.
127
PUTCHEKAGIRI ^ |S| ^
|[i A mountain in Eastern
India on which Avalokites'va-
jra appeared.
R.
RACHTRAPALA gg^^
A Bodhisattva among demons.
RACHTRAPALA PARIPRI-
TCHTCHHA. Title of 2
translations, viz. (1.) g^^
■^ by Djnanagupta
(A.D. 589-618); (2.) ^^
by Dharmadeva (A.D. 973—
981).
radjavavAdaka sijtra.
Title of 4 translations, viz.
-^79); (2.) ■ja^TJr.m^
^^^ by Hiuen-tsang (A,
D. 642); (3.) ^^^±^
by Ddnapila (A, D. 980—
1,000).
RADJA BAUENDrI KETU
"+i ^^ ]|^ The prince who
possessed the Devendra sa-
maya.
RADJAGIRIYAS s. a. Abha-
yagirivdsinah.
RADJAGRIHA or Radjj^riha-
pnra (Pali, Rddjagaha. Singh.
Rajagahannwara. Burra. Ea-
dza^a Mong. Vimaladjana
Tin kundi, Tib. Dchal poik
His? °' EE^M '"• "'«
city of royal palaces. Tlie
residence, at the foot of
Gridhrakuta, of the Magadha
princes from Bimbisara to
As'oka ; meeting place of the
fii-st synod (B. C. 540) ; the
modern Radghir (S. W. of
Bahar) venerated by Jain
pilgrims. See Kus'dgarapura.
RADJAKUMARA or Radja-
pnttra (Tib. Ghial sres. Moug.
Khan kubakhuu) s.a. Kumara
radja.
RADJAMAHENDRI v. Ma-
handhra.
RADJAPURA ^HHffiH
Ancient city and province
(now Rajoar), near S. W.
frontier of Cashmere.
RADJATA V. Rupya.
RADJAVARDDHANA ^ J^
King of KanyAkubdja, son of
Harchavard hana.
RADJAVAVADAKA StJTRA
of a translation by Danapala
(A.D. 980—1000).
RAHAN or Rabat v. Arhat.
RAHU (Tib. Sgra gtchan) |g
B® or ^^^[^ explained by
PJ^ lit. stoppage. A king
of Asuras, who seeks (in the
shape of a dog) to devout
sun and moon, and tlms
causes ecUpsea.
128
PABT T.
RAHULA or Rahulabhadra or
Laghula (Burin. Raoula. Tib.
Sgra gtchan hdsin. Mong.
s^ or ^-^ explained by
^Rg lit. (be who) upset the
hindrances (viz. of Kahiis
against his birth). The eldest
son (by Yas'odhara) and dis-
ciple of S'akyamuni ; des-
cendant of GAutaraa Rahuga-
nu ; founder of the Vai-
bhachikah; now revered as
patron saint of novices; to
be reborn as the eldest son
of every Buddha, especially
of Ananda. See Djalambara.
RAHULATA |||g||^ The
16th patriarch, native of
Kapila, laboured (till B. C.
113) in S'rdvasti. See Sam-
ghanandi.
RAIVATA
Revato)
or Revata (Singh.
or
or
or
im
lit.
:^ explained by ^
the constellation (2 stars in
Pegasus) called " the house."
(1.) A Brahman hermit; one
of the principal disciples of
S'akyamuni ; to be reborn as
Samanta prabhasa. (2.) A
native of Handjna, president
of the 2nd synod (B.C. 443).
(3.) A member of the 3rd
synod B.C. 246).
RAKCHASA or Rakchaa (Tib.
Srin boi din. Mong. Manggu)
m^-^M °"- mm °' m:t
explained by ^\^ li*«
demons which devour men,
or by "pT-^ lit. terrible. (1.)
The aborigines of Ceylon,
dreaded as cannibals by
ancient mariners, extirpated
by Simhala. (2.) The demons
attending Vais'ramana, in-
voked by sorcerers.
RAKCHASi ^XM ^^ H
and daughters Rakchasa
demons, invoked by sorcerers.
RAKTAPATMATA or ^/^
jki^ The red lotus ; one of
the figures of the S'ripada.
RAKTAVm ^^^^
explained by ^f]^ li^- i'^^
soil. A samgharama, erected
near the capital of Karna-
suvarna, on the spot where
a Buddhist priest from South-
ern India defeated a heretic
in public disputation.
RAKTIKA or Retti |||J^
explained by ^ -^ lit. a
seed of (the Guuja) creeper.
An Indian weight, equal to
2i6 grains.
RAMA or Rdmagrama ]^^
or ^^ Ancient city (N.W.
of Goruckpoor) and kingdom,
between Kapilavastu and
Kus'inagara.
RAS'MmiRHARA 8AMGI-
RATHI or Prabhd sMhaud
tH^*?^# ™e of a
translation by Bodhirutohi
(A. D. 618—907).
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTION ABY.
129
RAS'MIPRABHASA ^ ^
lit. light and brightness.
The name under which Ma-
hdkds'yapa is to be reborn
as Buddha. See Mahdvyuha
and Avabhasa.
RAS'MI S'ATASAHASRA
PARIPURNA DHVADJA
whose feet display innumera-
ble luminous figures (like the
S'ripdda). The name under
•which Yas'odharA is to ap-
pear as Buddha.
EATHAKAYA ^|| lit. the
chariot corps. A division of
an Indian army.
RATTPRAPIJENA ^,^g lit.
complete joy. The kalpa
during which Maudgaly4yana
is to appear aa Buddha.
EATNA V. Sapta ratna.
RATNADVlPA g ^ lit.
island of treasures (pearls).
Ancient name of Simhala
i^Ceylon).
RATNAGHIRI
cious mount.
Ijlj lit. pre-
A mountain
near Bddjagriha.
RATNAKARA g ^ lit.
treasure store. (1.) A native
of Viis'dli, contemporary of
S'akyarauni. (2.) The 112th
Buddlia of the Bhadra kalpa.
RATNAKirrU g;fg lit. pre-
cious figure. (1.) One of the
Sapta Tathfigata. (2.) The
name under which S'Akya-
muni's 2,000 disciples, and
A
especially Ananda, will reap-
pear as Buddha at different
points of the compass.
ratnakCta 5^35 A
section of the Sutra pitaka,
including the Maharatnakuta,
the Ratnakuta sutra and
some 36 other works.
RATNAKUTA StJTRA Title
of 2 translations, viz. (1.)
mmMi ^ ^- 25-220.
and (2 ) xm&^im.
by Djiianagupta, A.D. 595.
or
RATNAMATI '|Jf|J5j
±H or ^-^ lit. precious in-
tentions. (1.) The 4th son of
Tchandra surya pradipa. (2.)
A S'ramana of Central India,
translator (A. D. 608) of 3
works.
RATNAM^GHA DHARANI
of a translation by Amc^ha
vadjra (A.D. 746—771).
RATNAMtGHA SUTRA.
Title of 3 translations, viz.,
Mandra and Samghapala (A.
D. 803); (2.) ft^gMg
by Dharmarutchi (A. D. 693) ;
BH^iKf by Danapdla, Dhar-
marakcha etc. (A. D. 10(X) —
1010).
130
PART I.
RATNAPARAS'I g|
Title of a translation (A. D.
397—439), forming part of
the Mali&ratnakuta sutra.
RATNASAMBHAVA g ^
lit. precious birtli. (1.) One
of the Paiitcha Dliy^i Bud-
dhas, attended by Ratnapani.
(2.) The realm of S'asiketu
Buddha.
RATNASTKHIN v. S'ikhia.
RATNATCHmTA fnfffi^f ^^
or ^ ^ 'j*^ lit- precious
thought. A S'ramana of
Cashmere, translator (A. D.
693—706) of 7 works.
ratnat:edjobhtudga
RtJDJA R|£@±i lit.
superior king of precious
dignity and virtue. A fabul-
ous Buddha, living E. of our
universe, attended by Sa-
mantabhadra.
RATNATRAYA v. Triratna.
RATNAVABHASA (1.) g^
lit. precious brightness. The
kalpa of Dharmaprabhasa.
(2.) ^fe"^ lit. possessor of
treasures. Tlie kalpa of
S'asikelu.
RATNAVIS'UDDHA g ^
lit. precious purity. The
fabulous i-ealm of Prabhiita-
ratna.
RAURAVA (Siam. Roruva) ^
flij, or OiJ-Bf or H^^ lit.
crying. The 4th of the 8
large hot liells whei-e life
lasts 4,000 (or 400) years.
but where 24 hours are
equal to 4000 years on earth.
rIvANA H'^JI^ or ^H
BR A King of Simhala.
RAVI v. TrAvati.
rI:VATA v. Rdivata.
RICHI (Burm. Racior rathee.
Tib. Drang srong) AU K lit.
immortals, ^_ ^ lit. the
gati of immortals. A man,
transformed into an im-
mortal, by asceticism, and
meditation. Nagardjuna, who
• counts 10 classes of richis,
ascribes to them only tem-
porary exemption (for 1,000,-
000 years; from transmigra-
tion, but Chinese Buddliists
(and Tauists) view them as
absolutely immortal, and dis-
tinguish 5 classes, viz. (1.)
Deva richis ^YJj residing
on the 7 concentric rocks
around Mem, (2.) Purucha
(or Atman) richis Jfp ^^
roaming about in the air,
(3.) Nara richis A Yllj dwell-
ing as immortals among men,
(4.) Bhumi richis ^ ^|||
residing on earth in caves,
and (5.) Preta richis ^ /j|[|
roving demons. These richis
form a 7th gdti (q. v.) or a
7th class of sentient beings.
RIDDHI (Pali. Iddhi. Moug.
Riddi chubilglian) ^Dl^Jfr
lit. a body (transmutable) at
will. The dominion of spirit
over matter, implying (1)
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
131
possession of a body which
is exempt from the laws of
gravitation and space, and
(2) power to assume any
shape or from and to tra-
verse space at will.
RIDDHIMANTRA «t^^
tnMK
or
or
Incantations
prayers used to gain or exer-
cise the power of Riddhi.
RIDDHIPADA (Pdli. Iddhi-
pado. Tib. Kdzu hphrul gyi
rkang pa) EatomJE ^'^' ^
steps to Kiddlii. Four modes
of obtaining Riddhi, by the
annihilation of desire, energy,
memory and meditation See
Tchhanda, Virya, Tchitta
and Mimamsa riddhi pddr..
RIDDHI SAKCHATKRI TA
(Pali. Iddhippabhedo) ijn}! |il
-H lit. the power of the
supernatural (riddhi) steps.
The power to assume any
shape or form (see Riddhi),
the third of the 6 Abhi-
djnas.
REDDHI VIKRIDITA SA-
A degree of samadhi, called
"the idle sports of spiritual
penetration."
RIG VEDA m m lit. hymns
of praise. The most ancient
portion of the Veda, consist-
ing of a collection of hymns
(Sanhita; and a number of
prose works (Brahmanas and
Sutras).
KOmNILA ^^ 15 HlK ^ An
ancient monastery, visited
by S'akyamuni; the modem
Roynallah, near Balgada, in
E. Bahar.
ROHITAKA or Lohitaka ^
lour, (2) The ruby or balas-
ruby.
ROHITAKA STTJPA ^^ng^
a&^fKr^ explai^d by
^j^ lit. the red stupa. A
slupa built by As'oka, 50 li
W. of Moiigali, where
Maitiibala radja fed stai-v-
ing Takchas with his blood.
ROHITA MUKTI gjipjg
gpT g ^ Red pearls or rubies.
See Sapta ratna.
ROHU ^Hjlf^ Ancient pro-
vince and city of Tukhara,
S. of the Oxus.
RUDRA (Tib. Tu lang) ^[{/g
|ggn A name of Shiva, as
ruler of the wind, and lord
of the Khumbandhas.
RUDRAKA RAM^\PUTTRA
^SM^"?* ^^' K^draka the
son of Rdma. A richi of
Magadha, a teacher of S'ak-
yamuni.
RUPA (Tib. Gzngs) ^ Ht.
foim. (1.) The perception of
form ; one of the Chadayata-
na. (1.) Form, as one of the
aggregates of the >& ^
physical body. See Skandha,
132
PART I.
RUPADHATU or KupAvatchara
(Tib. Gzugs-kyikhams) -fe^M
lit. the region of form. Tlie
2nd of tlie Trailokya; the
world of form, comprishing
18 Brahraalokas, divided into
4 Dhyanas, where life lasts
from 16,000 kalpas down to
half a kalpa, and the height
of the body measures from
16,000 yodjanas down to half
a yodjana, the inhabitants
being sexless and unclothed.
RUPYA |g lit. silver. The
2nd of the Sapta Hatna.
KUTCHERA KETU ^ |g
lit. wonderful banner. A
fabulous Bodhisattva.
S.
S'ABDA or Sadda (Pali. Sad-
dan) ^ lit. sound. The per-
ception of sound ; one of the
Chadayatana.
S'ABDA VIDYA S'ASTRA
^ ^ ira lit. lucid treatise on
sounds. One of the Pantcha
VidjA S'astras, a work on
etymology by Ans'uvarmma.
SADAPARIBHtjTA' ^^^
lit. never slighting (others;.
(1.) A Bodhisattva, famous
for his unselfish meekness.
(2.) A former incarnation of
S'akyamuni, when he dis-
played unselfish meekness
though slighted by Bhadra-
pala (with 500 Bodhisattvas),
by Sirahatchaudra (with 500
Upasakas) and by Sugata
tchetana (with 500 Bhik-
chunis).
SADDA V.
S'abda.
SADDHARMA (Pali. Sad-
dharama) ^^ ^H^ lit. the
wonderful law. A fabulous
Mahabrahmd (also called
Sudharma), devotee of Ma-
habhidjnadjndnabhibhu.
SADDHARMA LANKA VA-
TARA s. a. Laiigk&vatara
sutra.
SADDHARMA PRATIRUPA-
KA -^ jJ^ lit. law of images.
The 2nd of the 3 stages of
development through which
Buddhism passes under each
Buddha, the first being Jp j^
lit. the period of ti-ue re-
ligion, the 2nd ^^7^ lit*
the period of fanciful religion,
the 3rd ^:fe>^ lit. the period
of declining religion. In the
case of S'akyamuni, the 1st
period continued for 200
years after his death, the
2nd lasted 1000 years, and
the 3rd will last 3000 years,
whereupon Maitreya renews
this triple process, and each
of his successors likewise.
SADDHARMA PUNDARIKA
SAMADHI ^a^H^ (!•)
A degree of samadhi, master-
ed by Vimalanetra. (2.) Title
of a translation (of a portion
of the Saddharma pundarika
•sutra), A. D. 427.
SADDHARMA PUNDARIKA
SUTRA. Title of 4 trans-
lations, forming the standard
books of the Lotus School
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
133
by
Dharmarakcha (A. D. 286),
(2-) mmmtmm i}^-
complete, A.D. 265-316), (3.)
-^ by Kumara-
djiva (A. D. 406). (4.) p^n
S^^&WMI^ ^y Djnana-
gopta and Dharmagnpta (A.
D. 589—618).
SAPDHAKMA PUNDARIKA
SUTRA S' ASTRA. * Title of
2 translations of Vasub;in-
dhn's commentary on the
preceding work, viz. M^')^
dliirutcbi and others (A. D.
386—534) and j(J?'^^^^
mati and another (A.D. 508).
SADDHARMA SMRITY-
UPASTHANA SUTRA.
Title of 2 translations, viz
JEffi^^g ^y Gautama.
Pradjnarutchi (A.D. 539), and
i^m^ltrmi byDhar-
madeva (A.D. 973—981).
SADVAHA >g>^^fpj or ^|
Jfe or 3jj£ lit. guide of
goodness or truth. A king of
Kosala. patron of Nagardjn-
xia.
SADVAHANA v. DjMtaka.
SAGAIiA V. S'dkala.
SAGARA ^J§||or^
One of the 24 Deva Arya
whose daughter (8 years
old) became a Buddha under
the tuition of Mandjus'ri.
He is said to dwell in a
palace of pearls at the bot-
tom of the sea, and is wor-
shipped as a god of rain.
SAGARAMATE ^^ A priest
of Ndlanda, defender of the
Mah&ydna in disputations
with heretics.
SAGARAMATI PARIPRI-
TCHTCHHA Jg-f^^^^
Pplrf^nangTitleof a
translation, by Dharmarak-
cha and another (A. D. 1009
— 1058), of a chapter from
the Mahavaipiilya mahasan-
nipdta sutra ("^"^^•^r^
SAGARA NAGARADJA PA-
RIPRITCHTCHHA. Title
of 3 translations, viz. (1.)
marakcha (A. D. 265 — 316),
g (A.V. 618—937), (3.) ^
^-T^M by Ddnapila (A.D.
980—1000).
SAGARA VARADHARA
BUDDHI VIKRipiTABHI-
The name under which
Ananda reappears as Bud-
dha, in Auavanamita vai-
djayanta, during the kalpa
134
PAET I.
Manodjna s'abdabhigardjita.
3AHA or Sahaloka or Sahalo-
kadhatu (Mong. Ssava jirtin-
tchu) ^^ o' p^BoT or ^
^ explained by i^{g-^^
lit. the world of suffering, or
^y ^iit#-ttl5. . "'• ^^
capital of a chiliocosmos.
The inhabited portion of
every universe, including all
peraons subject to trans-
migration and needing a Bud-
dha's instruction, and divided
into 3 -worlds (v. Trailokya)
ruled by Sahdmpati.
SAHAMPATI (Singh. Sarapati)
y. Mahdbrahma Sahampati.
S'AIKCHA or S'aikchya (Pali.
Sekhiya) ^^j^nll/g ex-
plained hy rM'^M. lit. one
who ought to study, or
subjects to be studied ; or
^^^ explained by g|>^
lit. wicked deeds. (1.) Cate-
chumens, especially lay-
novices. See Arhan. (2.) A
section of the Vinaya, called
laws for the community of
disciples ^^jjj being a
series of 100 regulations for
novices.
SAKCHI or S'akti or S'as'i
^X or IS;;^ 0^^- sacrifice.)
(1.) The hare (which threw
itself into the fire to save
starving people), transferred
by Indra to the centre of the
moon. (2.) A name of
Vematchitra. (3.) The con-
sort of any deity (according
to the Tantra School). (4.)
Female energy (Yoni).
S'AKALA (Pali. Sdgala. Singh.
Sangala) ^f^M The capi-
tal of Tcheka and (under
Mahirakula) of the whole
Pundjab. The Lagala of
Ptolemy. The modem Sanga
near Umritsir.
S'AKRA (Pali. Sakka. Singh.
Sekra) gjlg or l^^ or
i^ or ^i^^ explained
Lord (Indra) of Devas, or
S^Mtc^ (S'akra Deven-
dra) or Jg||;jggl explain-
ed by ^^^ lit. S'akia
the Lord (Indra) of Devas, or
lit. king of Trayastrims'as.
Common epithets of Indra
q. V.) as rules of the Devas.
S'AKRADITYA
lit. sun of
the ruler (S'akra). A king
of Magadha (after S'dkya-
muni's death).
SAKRTDAGAMIN (P41i. Sa.
kaddgami. Singh. Sakradag&-
mi. Burm. Thakagan. Tib.
Leneik cir honghaba) ^MS
mm^m °' mt^ «^-
plained by — .^ lit. coming
once more. The 2nd degree
of saintship (v. Arya), in-
volving rebirth among devas
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
135
and among men, whereupon
Arhatsliip is reached.
S'AKYA (Singh. S4kya. Burm.
Thakia) JgjUg explained by
j- lit. charily or g-g,^-^ lit.
cliaritable. The ancestoi-s
and descendants of Iks'vaku
Virudhaka (q. v.), viz. 5 kings
of the Vivartta kalpa (M/^TT
ii) li^^<5^<i t)y Mahasam-
mata (;^^^^) ; 5 Tcha-
kravarttis (^ || |^ jj
headed by Murdhadja {'j^^h
^) ; 19 "kings, the fii-st be-
ing Tchetrya (J^^j and
the last Mah^deva (-jr'l^) ;
5000 lungs ; 7000 kings ; 8000
kings; 9000 kings; 10,000
kings ; 15,000 kings ; 11,000
kings, the first being Gautama
(q.v.) and the last Iks'vaku
(q. V.) who reigned at Potala,
and whose 4 sons reigned
at Kapilavastu, after the
destruction of which 4 sur-
viving princes founded the
kingdoms of Udyana, Ba-
myau, Himatala and S'ambi.
See also S'akyamuni.
S'AKYA BODHISATTVA im
S'ak-
A title of Praba
pala.
S'AKYA BUDDBA ,s
yamuni.
S'lKYA MITEA ^
t^,S lit. ixjwerful
|» or
friend An author of com-
mentaries on philosophical
works of the Madhyimayana
School.
S'AKYAMUNI (Burra. Thakia-
rauni. Tib. Shakja thubpa.
Mong Shigamunior Burchan
bakshi) ^^j^Jg or ^
^7^ explained by |g/[---
(S'akya) ^|j^ (Muni) lit.
mighty in charity, seclusion
and silence. The last of the
Sapta Buddha, one of Sapta
Tath^ata, the 4th of the
1000 Buddhas of the Bhadra
kalpa. The name by which
Chinese books refer to Gauta-
ma Buddha. The Lalitavis-
tara and the popular apho-
risms of Wang Puh (5^>|f0
^n*^lllB) tell the story
of his life, which is an indis-
pensable key* to the under-
standing of Buddhist doc-
trines. Some 5000 Djatakas
(q.v.) are on record, in the
course of which he worked
his way up through as many
different stages of transmigra-
tion, from the lowest spheres
of life to the highest, prac-
tising all kinds of asceticism
and exhibiting in every form
(v. Maitribalaradja, Kapin-
djala radja, Mayura radja
etc.) the utmost unselfishness
and charity. Having attain-
ed to the state of Bodhisat-
tva as Prabhapala, he was
reborn in Tuchita and there
considered where he ought
to be reborn on earth to
become Buddha. The S akya
(q.v.) family of Kapilavastu
was selected and in it Maya,
the young wife of S'uddho-
136
PART I.
dhana, as the purest on
earth. lu the form of a
white elephant (v. Bodhisat-
tra) he descended and enter-
ed through Maya's right side
into her womb (8th day of
the 4th moon, B.C. 1028 or
622), where he was visited
thrice a day by all the Bud-
dhas of the universe (v. Pra-
bhuta ratna). On the 8th
day of the 2nd (or 4th) moon,
B.C. 1024 or 621, Maya,
standing in Lumbini under
an As'oka (or Sala) tree,
painless gave birth to a son who
stepped out of her right side,
being received by Indra (the
representative of popular
religion) and forthwith bap-
ti7.ed (v. Murddhabhichikta)
by Naga kings. Thereupon
the newborn babe walked 7
steps towards each of the 4
points of the compass and,
pointing with one hand to
heaven and with the other
to earth, said, with a lion's
voice (v. Simhandda), " I have
received the body of my final
birth ; of all beings in heaven
above and beneath the
heavens, there is none but
myself to be honoured." At
the moment of his birth an
Udambara flower sprouted
up, and a series of 42 mira-
culous events (earthquakes,
flashes of fivo coloured light,
lotus flowers etc.) announced
to the universe the biith of
Buddha. His skin exhibited
32 fanciful tracings (v. Lak-
cliana) ; on the soles of his
feet there were 65 mystic
figures (v. S'ripada), and his
body possessed 80 forms of
beauty, which were interpret-
ed by Asita as the characte-
ristic marks of Buddhaship,
He was named SarvArthasid-
dha. Maya having died 7
days after his birth, Mah^
pradjapati (q.v.) nursed him.
When 3 years old, he was
presented in a Shiva temple,
when all the statues of Shi-
vaitic deities did obeisance
to the infant Buddha, who
was then named Devatideva.
When he was 7 years old,
Arata Kdlama and Rudraka-
raraa taught him the Pantcha
Vidya S'astras, and Kchanti
deva (JgJ^^^) taught
him gymnastics. When 10
years old, he was peerless in
strength, hurled an elephant
to some distance (v. Has-
tigarta), and opened an arte-
sian well (v. S'arakupa) by
the discharge of an arrow.
He was married to Yas'odha-
ra and took several con-
cubines. When 19 years old,
he was converted through
S'uddhavasa deva who pre-
sented himself successively
in the form of an old man,
a sick man, a corpse, »
religious mendicant, and ex-
cited in him disgust regard-
ing domestic life. His father
sought to diveit his mind,
by sensual excitements and
by proposing to him the
career of a Tchakravartti as
a military conqueror of the
world, but, strengthened by
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAKT.
137
S'uddLavasa dava, lie over-
come the temptations of lust
and ambition and fled from
home in the night of the 8th
day of the 2nd moon, B. C.
1003 or 597. Yakchas, Devas,
Brahma, Indra and the
Tchatur Maharadjas assisted
him to escape. He cut off
his locks and swore to save
humanity from the misery of
life, death and transmigra-
tion. After a brief attempt
to resume study under Arata,
he spent 6 years as a hermit
on the Himalaya, testing the
efficacy of Brahmanic and
Shivaitic meditation. Dis-
satisfied with the result, he
visited Arata and Rudraka
and then repaired to Gaya,
where he practised ascetic
self-torture. [About that time
his son Eahula was bom.]
Having spent 6 years at
Gaya, on a daily allowance
of one grain of hemp (opium ?)
and one grain of wheat, and
seeing the uselessness of such
fasting, he determines to
strike out a new path hence-
forth. Devas minister to the
needs of his body, which
threatens to break up, by
bathing him with perfumes,
and induce Nanda and Bala
(q.v.) to nurse him with rice
boiled in milk. Resting on
a couch prepared by Indra
tinder the Bodhidruma, he
new gives himself up to
Samadhi (q. v.), whilst Mara
and his armies endeavour, in
vain, to tempt him in various
disguises and finally through I
Mara's 4 beautiful daughters.
Unmoved he continues in
Samddhi, until he reaches at
last the state of Bodhi (q.v.),
and becomes a Buddha, in
the night of the 8 th day of
the 12th moon, B. C. 998 or
592. The spirits of the earth
forthwith announce the glad
tidings to the spirits of the
atmosphere and those again
report it to the spirits in the
various heavens. Heaven and
earth rejoice. Seven days
afterwards two merchants,
Trapus'a (J|||) and Bhal-
lika (j?jj ^Ij), passing by,
present him with offerings of
barley and honey. Soon
he gathers round himself 5
disciples, Kaundinya, Bhad-
rika, Vachpa, As'vadjit and
Mahanama. With them he
starts from the Bodhidruma
(B.C. 997 or 592) and prea-
ches his new gospel at Mri-
gadava, where his 5 disciples
attain to the state of Arhat
and 1000 persons are con-
verted. In the course of the
following year, he preached
chiefly to Naga kings (i. e.
against popilar worship of
snakes). The year 995 or 589
B.C. is marked by the conver-
sion of S'ariputtra and Maud-
galyayana with 250 others.
In the course of the following
year Anathapindika present-
ed Buddha with the Djetava-
na. In the year 991 or 585
B.C., a victory having been
gained over Shivaisra by the
conversion of Angulimdliya
138
PAET I.
and his followers, Buddha
ascended to Trayastrims'as
in order to convert his mo-
ther, and stayed there 90
days. Meanwhile Prasena-
djit, frightened by his pro-
longed absence, ordered
Maudgalyayana and the deva
Vis'vakarman, transformed
as artists, to ascend to Trai-
yastrims'as and to take a
likeness of S'akyamuni.
Tliey did so and carved, in
sandal wood, a statue which
thenceforth became an object
of worship. Here we have
the origin of Buddhist ido-
latry. On S'akyamuni's re-
turn, the statue lifted itself
into raid-air and saluted him,
whereupon he uttered a pro-
phesy which was fulfilled
when K.as'yapa Mdtanga took
that statue to China. In
990 (or 584) B.C. S'akyamimi
visited Magadha and con-
verted Yatsa. In the follow-
ing year he predicted the
future of Maitreya, and iu
the next year he revisited
Kapilavastu, when he preach-
ed to his putative father.
From the year 983 (or 577)
B.C. to the time of his death,
lie gave particular attention
to doctrinal exposition, de-
livering the Samyuktasan-
tchaya in 983 (or 577) B. C,
the Pradjnaparamitd in 982
(or 576), the Suvarnaprabha-
sa and Saddharmapundarika
in 950 (or 644), and the
Parinirv&na sutra in 949 (or
543). Ananda was converted
in 977 (or 571) B. C. and
Pradjapati admitted to rights
of priesthood together with
other women. When S'ak-
yamuni, in the year B. C.
949 or 543, felt his end
drawing near, he went to
Kus'inagara. Heaven and
earth began to tremble and
loud voices were heard, all
living beings groaning to-
gether and bewailing his
departure. On passing
through Kus'inagara, he took
his last meal from the hands
of one of the poorest (Tchuu-
da), after refusing the
offerings of the richest.
Declaring that he was dying,
he went to a spot where
eight Sala trees stood in
groups of two. Besting on
his right side, he gave his
last instructions to his dis-
ciples, reminding them of
the immortality of the Dhar-
ma kdya, and then engaged
in contemplation. Passing
mentally through the 4 de-
grees of Dhydna, and thence
into SamMhi, he lost himself
into Nirvana and thus his
earthly career was ended.
His disciples put his remains
into a coffin which forthwith
became so heavy that no
power on earth could move
it. But his mother Mdya
suddenly appeared in the
air, bewailing her son, when
the coffin rose up, the lid
sprang open and S'dkyamuni
stepped forth for a moment
with folded hands to salute
his mother. On attempting
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONART.
139
cremation, his disciples found
that his body, being that of
a Tchakravai-tti, could not be
consumed by common fire,
when suddenly a jet of flame
burst out of the Svastica on
Lis breast and reduced his
body to ashes. If the above
semilegendary account is at
all trustworthy, it indicates
that S'akyamuni's mind is
supposed to have gradually
developed, departing step by
step from the popular re-
ligions of his time, Brahmi-
nism and Shivaism, until,
without premeditation, he
came to found a new religion,
being' even pushed to laying
a sort of preliminary founda-
tion of an ecclesiastical sys-
tem. As a teacher, he ap-
pears to have been liberal
and tolerant, countenancing,
rather inconsistently, the
worship of those deities
which were too popular to
be discarded, though he as-
signed to them a signally
inferior position in his own
system. Immoral sects, how-
ever, whether Brahmanic or
Shivaitic, he fought resolute-
ly, conquering generally
through magic power rather
than by disputations. He
remodelled almost every
Brahmanic dogma, substitut-
ing atheism for pantheism,
and ethics for metaphysics.
His teachings were in later
years further developed by
the Mahayana, Madhyimiya-
na, Yogatcharya and other
Schools. The chronology of
Buddhism is not yet su-
fficiently cleared up. The
year when S'akyamuni en-
tered Nirvana is, according
to Chinese accounts, the
53rd year of King Muh of
the Chow dynasty, that is to
say 949 or about 749 B. C,
whilst Southern Buddhist
tradition fixed upon the year
543 B. C, but modern ex-
cavations, inscriptions and
coins indicate the year 275
B.C. as the year of Buddha's
Nirvana.
S'AKYASIMHA (Mong. Sliakin
un arslan) Jg^^gft^ ^i*^-
S'akya the lion. A title of
S'akyamuni. See also Sim-
hanada.
S'AKYA TATHAGATA see
Tathagata.
S'AKYA YAS'AS J^ ^Jp ^
A native of India, author a
of the Has^adanda s'astra
^ ^vm (*'*°siated A. D
711).
SAL A ^g or J4^|g ex-
plained by gg| lit. solid,
or by g^ lit. most victori-
ous, or by %-^'^ lit- ^^h
and honoured families. (1.)
A large timber tree, Shorea
robusta, sacred in memory
of S'akyamuni's birth and
death. (2.) A bird, s. a.
S'arika.
SALARIBHU ^ j^ ^ ^
Ancient kingdom of India.
SALA RADJA g^ ^ ^
140
PABT I.
An epithet of every Buddha,
as " most victorious " over
vice and passion. See Sala.
S'ALATURA ^|||g|g or
^9I§ Ancient city in Gand-
hara, now Labor near Obind ;
birthplace of Panini.
S'ALENDRA RADJA i^M
i^nr Name of S'ubhavyuba
as Buddha. See Sdla radja.
S'ALISAMBHAVA SUTRA.
Title of 5 translations, viz
D, 222—280), (2.)
50
g (A. D. 317—420), (3.)
SAMADATTA MAHARADJA
SUTRA ^^mm^^t^
A history of S'akyarauni (as
a descendant of Maha saraa-
datta maharadja -4-zr-^^
nr) from the origin of the
world to his visit to his
putative father,
SAMADHI (Pali. Samato) ^
01S or ^^j^ or ^^
explained by O lit. fixity,
or by ^^ lit. sam-adha,
self-possessed, or by TP^
lit. correct fixity ; or ^^^
>Ah lit. samadha, explained
by jI- P lit. stop breathing,
or by ^ is lit. listless.
One of the 7 Bodliyanga (q^
v.), the mastery of abstract
contemplation and trnnquil-
variously defiued, as perfect
tranquillity (Hardy), medi-
tative abstraction (Tumour),
or self-control (Bumouf ). The
term Samadhi it sometimes
usek ethically, when it de-
signates moral self-delive-
rance from passion and vice
(JW SS ^"^*^')» ^^^ some-
times metaphysically, when
it is interchanged with Dhya-
na (q. v.) and signifies ab-
stract meditation, resulting
in physical and mental coma
and eventually in Nirvana.
" He consumed liis body by
Agni (the fire of) SamMhi,'*
is the saint's standing epitaph.
This love for qnietistic self-
annihilation, traced back to
Maudgalyayana, may have
arisen through a natural
reaction against the austeri-
ties of moral asceticism which
characterized primitive Bud-
dhism. The Mahayana School
invented numberless hair-
splitting distinctions of dif-
ferent degrees of Samadhi.
Dhyana (q.v.) and Samapatti
(q. V.) are practically the
preliminary steps leading to
Samddhi.
SAMADHIBALA ^ -^ Ut.
the power of fixity. The 4th
of the 5 Bala, the power of
ecstatic meditation (v. Samd-
dhi).
SAMADhInDRIYA (PabV
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
141
SamadLi indra) ^ i^ lit.
the root of fixity. The 4th
of the 5 Indriya, the organ
of ecstatic meditation (v.
SamMhi).
SAMADJNA SAMGHARAMA
-^ lit. the monastery (built
for) Samadjna (lit. the lumi-
nous sage). A viliara, 60 li
W. of Kustana.
SAMAKAN -^f^-^ or f^S
agR Ancient province and
city of Bokhara, now Sam-
arkand.
SAMANTA BHADRA (Tib.
Togmai saugas-rgyas kuntub-
zangyo) HftPtlSKII
or :d&^ lit. general sage or
-frff lit. great activity. (1.)
One of the 4 Bodliisattvas of
the yogdtcharya School,
author of the g^J^i[^N^
>^ Bodhi hridaya s'iladana
sutra (translated by Amogha-
vadjra, A. D. 746—771) and
of many dharani, patron of
the Saddharma pundarika.
(2.) A fabulous Buddha, re-
siding in the E.
SAMA^^TA MUKHA DHARA-
NI SUTRA ^P^rtfS
JpJM A dharani delivered by
S'akyamuni at Vais'ali,
SAMANTA PRABHASA M.
HH lit. general brightness.
The name under which each
of the 500 Arhats re-appeai-s
as Buddha.
SAMAPATTI (Tib. Snoms par
hdjug pa) ^ ^ 1^ Ig ex-
plained by g^ ;^ ^ lit.
seeking to enter fixity. The
process by which absolute
mental indifference (sams) is
reached (apatti) ; a degree of
ecstatic meditation, prepara-
tory to Samadhi (q. v.).
SAMATA or Samatata ^^
P0|l:t Ancient kingdom, at
the mouth of the Brahma-
putra.
SAMA VEDA SANHITA ^
B^ or ^^ lit. s'astra of
peace, or Wjl(^ lit. hymns
and chants. The third part
of the Yeda, a collection of
hymns to be sung at sacri-
fices.
SAMAYA (Tib. Dous) ^^^p
explained by ^g^ lit. short
period. A season of the
year.
SAMBHAVA -^^ lit. good
city. Tlie realm of Maha-
bhidjnadjiianabhibhu Bud-
dha.
SAMBI ^5g Ancient king-
dom (v. S'akya), S. of the
Hindookoosh.
SAMBODHI v. Bodhi.
SAMBODHYANGA v. Bo-
dhyanga.
SAMBHOGA or Sambutta ^
^/fbrt An ancient richi of
Mathura.
SAMBHOGA KAYA ^^IJJQ
142
PART I.
ijn^ or ^^ lit. the body
of compensation. (1.) The
2nd of the 3 qualities (v.
Trik^ya) of a Buddha's body,
viz. reflected spirituality,
coi-responding with his me-
rits. (2.) The 3rd of the
Buddliakchetras.
or
Samdjaya
or TBHSa
SAMDJAYA
vairatti gpKtl? ^«m,
(1.) A king of Yakchas. (2.)
One of 6 Tirthyas ; heretical
teacher of Maudgalydyana
and S'ariputtra.
SAMDJTVA (Siara. Sanxipa)
^^ or Wv^ lit. re-birth.
The 1st of the 8 large hot
hells (v. Naraka), whence
each, after death, is by " re-
birth" removed to the 2nd
hell (Dalasutra).
SAMDJNA or Samdjnana
(P41i. Sanuana. Singh. San-
nya. Tib. Du-ses) *B lit.
thought. Consciousness, as
the 3rd of the 5 Skandha.
BAMGHA (Burra. Thanga Tib.
Dkon-mgoc gsum. Mong
Chubarak) ^^ or ^J^
Wn (1.) The corporate as-
sembly of (at least four)
priests, also called Bhikchu
Saihgha ( U'^f^), Q^der a
chairman (Sthavira or Upadh-
yaya), empowered to hear
confession, to grant absolution,
to admit persons into the
priesthood, etc. (2.) The third
constituent of the Triratna
(q.v), the deification of the
church. (3.) Same as Asam-
gha.
SAMGHA BHADRA ff-^J^
|5fe^ ^^ ^^K ^^^' sage
of the priesthood. A S'rama-
na of Cashmere, follower of
the Sarvastivadah, author of 2
philosophical works, trans-
lator (Canton, 489 A. D.) of
the Vibhacha vinaya.
SAMGHABHEDA g^fg- lit.
breaking up the priesthood.
One of the PantcMnantarya.
SAMGHABHEDAKAVASTU
IRjI^f^M- Title of a trans-
lation (A.D. 719) of a portion
of the Vinaya.
SAMGHA BHUTI s. a. Sam-
ghavars'ana.
SAMGHADfeVA
or ^^ let. deva of the
priesthood (1.) A title of
honour. (2.) Same as GAuta-
ma Samghadeva and Sanigha
vars'ana.
SAMGHAIS'ECHA (Singh.
Samghadisesa) f^M^ -A- sec-
tion of the Vinaya (13 com-
mandments regarding social
and sexual relations of priest-
hood).
SAMGHAGARAMA s. a. Sam-
gh&rama.
SAMGHANANDI ff^HJ^
The 17th patriarch, a prince
of S'ravasti, who lived as a
hermit near the sources of
the Hiranjavati, until Rahula-
ta, let there by seeing the
of
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
143
shadow of 5 Buddhas, ap-
pointed him his successor.
saMghapala ff^'^g
^' ft ft Eft .^ (Samgiia
varman) or ^^ lit- armour
of the priesthood. (1.) An
Indian S'ramana (of Tibetan
descent), translator (under
the name ^ jg- |gj of 3
M-orks (A. D. 225). (2.) A
Burmese S'ramana, who in-
troduced a new alphabet of
50 characters in China and
translated 10 works (A. 1).
506-520).
SAMGHARAKCHA fg-fljlll
^Ij A S'ramana of India
(700 yeai-a after the NirvAna),
author of 4 sutras.
SAMGHAEAMA or Samgha-
garama (Burra. Kium. Siam.
Vat. Tib Dgon pa Mong.
Kut or Ssiima) f§'ft^(^)
/Jip^ explained by |j^g|
lit. park of the priesthood,
or by f&j^ lit- dwelling of
priests. (1.) The park of a
monastic institution. (2.) A
monastery or convent, s. a.
vihara.
SAMGHASiNA ff^^jp
or f@''fl^-5^ A S'ramana of
India, author of 3 works.
SAMGHATA ff ^1 .P6 «^-
plained by ^k ^ lit. abun-
dant gooduess J or ^ -A.
lit union of tlie priesthood
or ^If^ lit. clattering of
the priesthood. (1.) A S'ra-
mana of the West, translator
(A. D. 402-412) of one work.
(2.) The 3rd of the 8 large
liot hells (v. Naraka), formed
by 2 ranges of moveable
mountains which compress
the criminals into an un-
shapely mass. Life lasts
there 2000 years, but 24
hours, there, are equal to
200 years on earth.
SAMGHATI (Singh. Sangala-
sivura. Burm. Tingau. Siam.
Languti. Mong. Majak) 4&
exphiined by ^ lit. united,
or by "^ lit. double, or by
ff^ldfe lit. a robe made oj
sundry scraps. The composite
priestly robe, reaching from
the shoulders to the knees
and fastened round the waist.
See Kachdya and Uttarasam-
gliati.
SAMGHATI SUTRA DHAR-
MA PARYAYA i»^tiicm
Title of a translation by
Upas'unya (A. D. 538).
SAMGHAVARMAN a. a. Sam-
ghapala.
SAMGHAVARS'ANA or Sam-
gha bhuti fl^Jg (ov^)
or ^3©^ lit. manifestation
of tlie priesthood. A S'rama-
na of Cabul, translator (A.D.
381-385) of several works.
See Samghad^a.
SAMKAKCHIKA s. ;i. Uttard-
samghdti.
lU
PABT I.
who
SAMKASTA (PdH. Samkassa.
Tib. Sgracben) f^'f^'^ or
l&'^fl^^ or Kapitha. Ancient
Kingdom and city in Central
India, now SamkaBsam near
Canonge.
SAMKHYA (PdU. Safikha) ^
rfegP ov l^f^ or U^
lit. discoursing on numerical
categories, explained by
discourse on the meaning of
the 25 tattvas (truths). The
heretical atomistic School (v.
Kapila), which explains
nature by the interaction of
24 elements with purucha,
modified by the 3 gunas, and
teaches the eternity of pra-
dhana (^'^j !•©• self-trans-
forming nature and the
eternity of human souls
(purucha).
SAMKHYIKA m ^ Ht.
general calculations or |^i|^
Art\^ lit. heretics who dis-
course on numerical cate-
gories. The followers of the
Samkhya School.
SAMKHYAKARIKA v. Kapila.
SAMMATIYA or
or
Samraatah
or
or
lit. the School of correct
calculators. Three divisions
of the Hindy&na School, viz.
KAurnkullak&h, Avantik&h
and Vatsiputtriy^h
SAMOTAfA V. Samatata.
SAMPAHA ^f^fpf Another
name for Malaga.
SAMSKIRA (Tib. Du dyed)
^ lit. action (karma). A
metaphysical term, variously
defined as illusion (in Nepaul),
notion (Tibet), discrimination
(Ceylon), action (China).
SAMSKRITA >^ lit. Brah-
ma or ^^ lit. Bralimanio
(alphabetic) writing, or ^
M:§3E lit. the Indian language.
Sanskrit, the classical Aryan
language of India, probably
never spoken in its most
systematized form, in which
it was the accomplishment of
the Brahmans, whilst, among
the people, it degenerated
into Prakrit, a specimen of
which is Pdli. The most
ancient Chinese texts seem
to be translations from Pali,
the more modem texts from
Sanskrit. Hiuen-tsang found
(about 635 A. D.) in the
Pundjab little difference be-
tween Sanskrit and Pali.'
Various alphabets for the
transliteration of Sanskrit
characters into Chinese were
introduced by Dharmarakcha,
Mokchala, Kuraaradjiva, Bud-
dhabhadra, Samghapala, Ma-
h&y&nadeva, Divakara, Sik-
chanada, Amoglia, and other
alphabets were sanctioned by
Chinese emperors, Yen-tsung
(A. D. 1031), Kangbi (A. D.
1662) and Kien-lung (A. D.
1750). The Devanagari form
of writing Sanskrit was early
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTION A-UT.
145
introduced in China, by way
of Tibet, and is still used on
charms, amulets, and in
sorcery.
SAMVADJI V. Vridji.
SAMVARA ^lyfH A deity,
worshipped by followers of
the Tantra School.
SAMVARTTAKALPA (PaU
Samvatta kappa. Mong. Eb-
derek<^ap) ^^ or .^^
lit. tde kalpa of destruction
or annihilation. The Ma-
hakalpa of the destruction
to which every universe is
subject, in the course of 64
small kalpas, fire being at
work periodically in 56 small
kalpas, water during 7 and
wind during 1 small kalpa,
until the whole, with the
exception of the 4th Dhyaua,
is annihilated.
SAMVARTfATTHAHI
KALPA (PAH. Sanvattatthahi
kappa. Mong. Chc^hossun
galab) if ^JgJgJ lit. the in-
creasing (period of a small)
kalpa of destruction. That
period in each of the 64
divisions of a Samvartta
kalpa during which the force
of destruction (resp. fire,
water, wind) increases in
intensity, followed by a
period of decrease (j^v^).
SAMYAGADJrV'A iPali. slm-
madjiva. Singh. Samyaka
jiwa) Tp^ lit. the correct
profession, explained by ^
■#• lit. mendicancy. The 4th
of the 8 Marga, the vow of
povei-ty, incumbent upon
every Arhat or monastic.
See Bhikohu.
SAMYAGDRICHTI (Pdli. Sam-
m4ditthi. Singh. Samyak
drishti) J£S lit. correct
view or ability to discern the
truth. The 1st of the 8
Marga, the possession of
orthodox views ; an attribute
of each Arhat.
SAMYAGVAK (PAU. Samma-
vatcha. Singh. Samyak wa-
chana) Tp sal lit. correct
speech, explained as ability
to avoid both nonsense and
error in speaking. The 3rd
of the 8 Marga, the ability,
characteristic of an Arhat, of
repi*oducing exactly any
sound uttered in any uni-
verse.
SAMYAGVYAYAMA (Pali.
Sammavayamo. Singh. Sam-
yakwyagama) ]£^j^ lit.
correct and subtle virya or
incessant practice of asceti-
cism. The 5th of the 8
Marga, based on the 3rd
Paramita ; asceticism, as a
characteristic of an Arhat.
SAMYAKKARMANTA (PAli.
Sammakammanta) TP-^ lit.
correct life, explained as
strict observance of purity.
The last of the 8 Marga,
honesty and virtue, as a
characteristic of an Arhat.
SAMYAKPRAHANA (Pali.
Sammapradhana. Singh. Sam-
yakpradhana) ng Jp ||jfj lit.
146
PART I.
four correct efforts. One of
the 37 categories of the
Boclhi pakchika dharma, com-
prehending a fourfold eftbrt,
viz. (1.) after the birtli of
evil to stop its birtli for
ever, (2.) befor6 the birth of
evil to prevent its birth, (3.)
before the birth of karma to
cause its bii-th, (4.) after the
bii-th of karma to cause its
continuous development.
SAMYAKSAMADHI (Pali.
SammdsamAdhi) Jg g lit.
correct samadhi, or absolute
mental coma. The 6th of
the 8 Marga, the attainment
of SamMhi (q, v.), as a
characteristic of an Arhat.
SAMYAKSAMBODHI v. Anut-
tara.
SAMYAKSAMBUDDHA (Pali.
Sammasambuddha. Siara.
Summasamphutto) -
lit. correct and equal know-
ledge. The 3rd of the 10
titles of S'dkyamuni, an at-
tribute of every Buddha.
SAMYAKSAM.KALPA (Pali.
Samradsamkappa. Singh.
Sarayakkalpanawa) j£ ffl Att
lit. correct thinking, or a
mind free from wicked
thoughts. The 2nd of the
8 Marga, decision and purity
ol thought and will, as a
characteristic of every Arhat.
SAMYAKSMRITl (PAli. Sam-
m&sati. Singh. Samyak mti)
7p-^ lit. correct memory,
or recollection of the law.
The 7th of the 8 Marga,
religious recoUectedness, as a,
characteristic of every Arhat.
SAMYUKTABHIDHARMA
HBIDAYA S'ASTRA ^^
Wj;['djrS|jm -^ translation (A.
D. 434), by Ssmghavarman
and others, of a philosophical
work by Dharmatrata.
SAMYUKTAGAMA v. Agama.
SAMYUKTA PITAKA m^
lit. the miscellaneous collec-
tion. A supplementary part
of the Chinese Tripitaka (q.
v.), including 5:tiSK^
'^ miscellaneous works of
Indian authors and ![•{'+ ^
^ifr doctrinal expositions by
native (Chinese) authors, the
latter being subdivided into
i^^MMXMVSM '"^«^^^-
laneous collections included
in the canon under the Ming
dynasty (A. D 1368—1644)
supplements of tlie northern
canon added, with their case
marks, from the southern
canon.
SAMYUKTAVADANA SUT-
RA. Title of translations of
collections of Avadauas (q.v.),
viz. (1.) H^B^lJj A. P.
25-220, (2.) ^^%il by
Lokorakcha, A. D. 147-186.
Kumaradjiva, A.D. 405.
S'ANAKA I^flKifin A plant.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICnONARY.
147
the fibres of which are woven
into robes for priests.
S'ANAKAVASA or S'anavasa
or S'anavasika (Singh. Sam-
bhuta Sinavasika) f^lKjltP
mm °' mmmm ^^ ra
Sl^Slfi: e^PJai^ed by g
^HR lit. willing to serve.
(1.) A younger brother of
Ananda. (2.) The 3rd patri-
arch, a Viis'ya of MathurA,
born 100 years after the
Nirvana, identified with
Yas'as, the leader at the 2nd
synod.
S'A"NAIS'TCHARA 'or Sani ^
7!;iilStSli explained by
4- Ig lit, Saturn or its
regent.
SANDHINIR MOKOHANA
SUTRA. Title of 5 transla-
tIons,viz.(l.)gg^.^J5i^5
by Bodhirutchi A. D. 386—
534. (2.) :^mMm.mm
^^~r^^? by Gunabha-
dra A. 420—479, (3.) ;jg^
^^ by the same, (4.) -j^
^ by Paramdrtha,
. 557-589, (5.) ^^g
by Hiuen-tsang, A. D,
645.
SANDJAYA v. Saradjaya.
SANDJNANA v. Samdjnana.
SANGA V. Samgha.
SANGALA V. S akala,
SANIRADJA mj^mm
A.D
m
A river of UdyAna.
SANKAKCmKA v. Samkak-
chika.
SANKRANTIVADAH (Singh.
Samkantikds) f©'-F'Mj^^
Another name of the Sau-
trantika School.
SANSARA (Singh. Sangsara,
Tib. Khorba) f^jg Ht. rota-
tion, explained by ^^"^
^ lit. the ocean of birth
and death. Human existence,
as a circle of continuous
metempsychosis.
SANYADATTA v. Kanaka-
muni.
SANSKHITA V. Samskrita.
SANVARTTA v. Samvartta.
SAPTA BUDDHA (Tib. Sangs
rgyas rabs bdun) 4-"Y^ The
seven Buddhas of antiquity,
viz. Yipas'yin, S'ikhiu, Vi-
s'vabhu, Krakutchanda, Ka-
nakarauni, Kds'yapa and
S'akyamuni, the latter having
rather popularized and sys-
tematized pre-existing re-
ligious ideas than invented a
new religion.
SAPTA BUDDHAKA ^^
J^'l^^ An account of the
Sapta Buddha, taken from
the Mahanidana sutra.
SAPTA BUDDHAKA SUT-
RA. Title of 3 translations,
602-657, (2.) Jn2Sfe:^j|g#
148
PART I.
:Pjnu
A.D. 587, (3.) ]
Gunabhadra,
:m
. PI
deva, A.D. 973—981.
SAPTADAS'A BHUMI S'AS-
TRA s.a. Togdtohdrva bhumi
s'astra.
SAPTA RATNA ^^sl^^
6^^ °^ 'tis ^^^* ^®'*'®^
treasures. (1.) The insignia
of a TcLakravartti, viz. a
tcLakra of gold, concubines,
horses, elephants, guardian
spirits, soldiers and servants,
the inani. (2.) For another
series of 7 treasures, not
necessarily belouging to a
Tchakravartti, see Suvarna,
Rupya, Vaidurya, Sphatika,
Rohitamukti, As'magarbha
and Musai-agalva.
SAPTA RATNA PADMAVI-
KRAMIN Jig-{^g^ Tiie
name of Rahula bhadra as
Buddha.
SAPTA TATHAGATA ^j^q
^ The Buddhist substitute
for the 7 richis of the Brah-
mans, an arbitraiy series of
seven (fictitious) Tathagatas,
viz. (1.) Amitabha (q. v.),
Amritodana radja (q. v.),
Abhayamdada (q, v.), Vyasa
(q.v.), Surupaya (q.v.), Ratna-
^^^y* (||ki?5iH||gp or
^ BS^ lit. precious con-
queror), and Prabliuta ratna
(q. v.), which names are in
Bcribed on a heptagonal
biUar (-t in * g i#) i^
Tsa dus) ^
jjn.
The
Buddhist temples.
SAPTATATHAGATA PURVA
PRANIDHANA VIS'ifeCHA
VISTARA ^g||i3Eg^^^
i^^MMfM^' *^^^«^*^
tion (A. D. 707) of a portion of
the Mah^pradjnaparamita.
S'ARADA (Tib
^ lit. excessive heat
hot season (16th day of the
3rd moon to 15 th day of the
5th moon).
S'ARAKUPA 4|^ lit. arrow
fountain. An artesian well
(near Kapilavastu) opened
by an arrow shot by S'ak-
yamuni.
S'ARANA V. Tris'arana.
sarasVati i^Mi^Ujrg
or
:i
m
lit. the
or
(1.)
the
deva of great disci-imination.
The wife of Brahma, also
called S'ri.
S'ARAVATT v. S'ravasti.
SARCHAPA or S'ers'apa ^
"^^ lit. mustard seed
A measure of length,
10,816000th part of a yodja-
na. (2.) A weight, the 32nd
pai-t of a Raktika.
SARDJARASA j
A kind of gum.
S'ARDULA KARNA -^Hg^
explained by H& ^ lit.
tiger's ears. The original
name of Ananda.
I II 11^
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
149
S'ARIKA or S'ari or Sala ^
TflJ ox ^^IJ or ^H (1.)
A long-legged bird. (2.) The
wife of Tichya, mother of
S'ariputra, famous for her
birdlike eyes.
S'ARIPUTRA or S'arisuta or
S'aradvatiputra (Pali. Sari-
putta, Singh. Seriyut. Barm.
Thariputra. Tib. Sham by
or Saradwatu by or Nid
rghial) ^|lj^ (or %)^
SSI or
.,_ jmmmm "^ ^
son of S'arika, or ^ ^
lit. the son of S'arira. One
of the principal disciples of
S'akyamuui, whose " right
hand attendant " he was ; born
at Nalandagrama, the son of
Tichya (v. Upatichya) and
S'arika, he became famous
for his wisdom and learning,
composed 2 works on the
Abhidharma, died before his
master, but is to re-appear
as Buddha Padmaprabha in
Viradja during the Maharatna
pratiinandita kalpa.
S'ARIPUTRABHroHARMA
S'ASTRA ^^Ij^pofffllt*
^ An reputed work of S'ari-
putra, translated (A. D. 415)
by Dharmagupta and Dhar-
mayas'as.
S'ARIPUTRA PARIPRIT-
CHTCHHASUTRA ^^\\
^ R^^R^ Title of a translation
(A. D.'?!?— 420).
S'ARIRA (Pali. Sarira. Mong.
Shari) ^^Ijg or ^^ij or
tf ^0 ^^ ^tll^ (s'ailram)*
explained by ^jgl lit. solids,
or /g. ^ lit. particles of
bones, or J&. lit. body. Bodily
relics or ashes (left after
cremation) of a Buddha or
saint. They are also called
Dhatu or Dharma s'arira,
preserved in Stupas and
worshipped.
SARPAHRIDATA v. Tchan-
daneva.
SARPAUCHADHI ^^^^
or ^^ ht. snake medicine.
!Name of a samgharama in
Udyana, built on the spot
where S'akyamuni, in a form-
er djataka (as Indra), appea-
red as a snake which sacri-
ficed itself to save starving
and sick people. See Suma-
sarpa.
SARVABHAYA PRADANA
DHARANI ft^M-'W
translation (A. D. 980-1000)
by Danapala. ^
SARVA BUDDHA SAMDAR-
S'ANA J|_^^g;Pg^ The
realm of Megha dundubhisvara
radja.
SARYA BUDDHANGAVAT
IDHAJIANI I
M: f^i^ Title of a translation
(A. D. 691) by Devapradjfia
and others.
SARVADA ^^^ or — ^JJ
sacrificinar all. S' a
m "»•
150
PART I.
tyamuni, who, in a former
djdtaka, resigned his kingdom
and liberty to save others.
SARVADJNA k^M:^ or —
^J]
^
lit. universal intel-
ligence. The mental state in
which S'akyamuni became
Buddha.
SARVADJNA DEVA
f^
or
-i]]^
lit.
deva of universal intelligence
An epitliet of every Buddha.
SARVADUEGATI PARIS'O-
BHANA UCHNICHA VIDJA-
YA DHARANI. Title of 6
translations, viz. (1.) f^^
dhapali (A. B. 676), (2.) j*
A. D. 710A3) llTf g^li-g
|S JgM by Divakara, A. D.
618-907, (4.) ^BmM
the same. (5.) g ^ ^ ^
flfSMM ^^ Bharmadeva
A. D. 973—981, and (6.) -j^
•M by the same.
SARVA LOKA BHAYASTAM-
BHITA VIDHVAMSANA-
A fictitious Buddha in the
N. E., an incarnation of the
15th son of Mahabhidjnadju-
anabhibhu.
SARVA LOKA DHATUPAD-
RA vodv:§:ga pratyut-
TiRNA g-^jjtrHi^m
A fictitious Buddha in the
W., an incarnation of the
10th son of Mahabhidjnadjna-
nabhibhu,
SARVA PUNYA TAMUTCHT-
CHAYA SAMADHI. (1.) A
degree of Samddhi (q. v.),
called ^ — ^;5 5J @ the
accumulation of all merit and
virtue. (2.) Title of 2 transla-
t^ns, viz. (1.) ^%^^^
JH^^ by Dharmarakcha
(A. D. 265—316), and (2.)
^--fc:!])@tiHfi^f?by
(A.
D.
2^4—
Kuraaradjiva
517).
SARVA RUTA KAUS'ALYA
interpretation of the utteran-
ces of of all beings, A degree
of Samadhi.
SARYARTTHASIDBHA or
Siddharta or Arthas'iddhi
(Pali. Siddhattu Burm. The-
ddhat) K^§|lJftt^,Pt
explained by _ ^ ^ ^
lit the realisation of all
auguries. Name given to the
newborn S'dkyamuni (with
reference to the miracles
which happened at his birth).
SARVASATTVA PAPADJA-
HANA --tU^-^-fe^tit^
^ lit, departure of all beings
from evil paths (of trans-
migration). A degree of Sam-
adhi.
SARVASATTVA PRIYA BAR-
SANSKRrr-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
151
s'ANA ■^]:j]^^^M.m
lit. the Buddha at whose
appearance all beings rejoice.
(1.) A Bodhisattva who des-
troyed himself by fire and,
in another dj^taka, burned
both his arms to cinders,
whereupon he was rebom
as Bhechadjya radja. (2.) The
name under which Mahaprad
japati is to be reborn as
Buddha.
SAKVASATTVA TRATA |^
.^ lit. saviour of all. A
fictitious Mahabrahma.
SARVASATTVAUDJOHARI
subtle vitality of all beings.
A certain Rakchasi.
sarvastivadAh j^ ^ prf
School of all beings, or — -[JT
SS"^$K lit. the School which
MP rami
discusses the existence of
everything. A philosophical
School, a branch of the Vai-
bhachika School with which
it is generally identified,
claiming the sanction of
Rahula and teaching the reality
of all visible phenomena. It
split, 200 years after the
Nirvana, into the following
Schools, viz. (1.) Dharraa-
guptc4h (q.v.), (2.) Mula-
sarvastivadah — ' "^1 '^ ^
^^ asserting that every form
of being has its inherent root
and origin. (3.) Kas'yapiy&h
(q.v.) (4.) Maliis'asakAh (q.v.)
and (6.) VAtsiputriydh (q.v.)
SARVA TATHAGATa" ^q||
Tathagatas all ! A sacred
phrase, ocHnmou in litanies.
SARVA TATHAGATA VI-
chayAvatAra gip^^
tion, A. D. 350—431.
S'AS'ANKA RADJA ^ ^ jjg
or B ^ lit. king of tl^'moon.
A king (dethroned by S'ilddi-
tyaV who attempted to des-
troy the Bodhidruraa.
S'AS'IKETU ^j^ Name of
Subhuti as Buddha.
S'AS'ORNA — 5|^^g lit- an
atom of dust on a hare's
hair. A measure, the 22,688,
608,000th pai-t of a yodjana.
s'astadI:va manuchya-
NAM 3l^^gi(i li^- teacher of
devas and men. One of the
10 epithets of a Buddha.
S'ASTRAS (Tib. Bstan btchos)
a^ lit discourses, A class of
fillB , . ,
Buddhist writings, doctrinal
and philosophic disquisitions,
in contradistinction from
sutras (^^) and works on the
vinaya (^).
SAT i'h'j^ The incomprehen-
sible entity. A metaphysical
term. See Asat.
S'ATA BUDDHA NAMA
SUTRA ■g^:gigj A trans-
lation (A. D. 581—618) by
Narendrayas'as.
152
PAKT I.
S'ATADRU 15: ^ m ^ (1)
Ancient kingdom of Northern
India, noted for its mineral
wealth (2.) The river Sutledj.
S'ATAMANYA (Tib. Brgja
bjiu) I'g j^ lit. mighty in
deeds. Epithet of Indra.
S'ATAPARNA (Singh. Suk-
kattana) "^ ^ lit. lord of
chariots. A cavern, near
Kadjagriha, in which the
first synod held its sessions
(543 B. C.)
S'ATA S' ASTRA -g^ A phi-
losophical work by Deva Bo-
dhisattva, annotated by Vasu-
bandhu, and translated (A.
D. 404) by Knmaradjiva.
S'ATA S' ASTRA VAIPULYA
JKSIw'^ a philosophical
work by Deva Bodhisattva,
translated (A. D. 650) by
Hiuen-tsang.
SATATASAMITABHIYUK
TA -^Mjg ^it constant and
subtle energy. A fictitious
Bodhisattva, mentioned in
the Saddharma pundarika.
SATRUCHNA v. Sutrichna.
8ATTADHLKARNA SAMA-
THA (paii) ^jsmm ^^- 7
laws, abolishing disputes. A
section of the Vinaya.
SATTVA KACHAYA ^^j^
lit, the corruption of all beings.
An epoch in which all beings
degenerate.
SATYA SIDDHI v. Harivar-
man.
S'AUTRANTIKAIJ or Sautrdn-
tavad^h or Sankrantivadah
(Pali. Sutta vada.Tib. Mdosde
dzin)^|J-P].J||^g|^orj^
(Sutraka) or ^ggj^ ht. the
Sutra School, explained by 'j#
lit. those who
recognize but one Pitaka, viz.
Sutras, or by ^i||rfk ^^- ^h®
school which speaks of (moral)
emancipation. An atomistic
School founded, 400 years after
the Nirvana, by Kumaralabd-
ha. It regarded Purnamai-
trayaniputra as its patron
saint, and rejected all S'dstras.
SEMENGHAN v. Hrosminkam.
S'ERS'APA s. a. Sarchapa.
SIDDHA or Siddharta v. Sarvar-
thasiddha.
SIDDHA KALPA v. Vivart-
takalpa.
SIDDHA VASTU 5Rr -# ^
iiij\ ^ -W-
The first chapter of a
syllabary (inl2 chapters) at-
tributed to Brahma (^^).
SIDDHI (Tib Dngos grub) ^
rfe Magic powers, obtainable
by samadhi.
S'IGRABUDDH A ^ |^A priest
of Nalanda, famous for his
intelligence.
S'IKCHANANDA "^XM^t
lit. joyful student. A S ra-
mana of Kustaua, >v ho (695 A.
D) introduced a new alphabet
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
153
in China and translated 19
works.
S'IKCHAPADA (PAH. Sik-
kbapada) -f-3ri^ lit. 10 pre-
cepts. A series of 10 rules
for novices, the transgression
of which constitutes the 10
sins (Das'akusala -U ^.'\
Particulars see under (1.)
Panatipata, (2.) Adinnadana,
(3.) Abrahma tchdriya, (4.)
Musadava. (5.) Suramereyya
madjdjapa madatthdna, (6.)
Vikalabhodjaud. (7.) Natch-
tchagita Tadita visiikadassana,
(8.) Malaghanda vilepana
dharana loandana vibhusa
natthand (9.) Utchtchasayana
mahasayana, and (10.) Djata-
rupa radjatapatigghahaca. See
also Pantcha veramani and
Pantchanantarya.
ex-
S'lKHI p^ov ^ ^
plained by j^' lit. flame
(s'ikhd), (1.) A fictitious
Mahdbiahraa (mentioned in
the Saddharraa Pundarika).
(2.) The 999th Buddha of the
last kalpa, being the 2nd of
the Sapta Buddha, who was
born in Prabhadvadja (-)^;(;B
^t) as a Kchattriya, and
who convei-ted 250,000 per-
sons, whilst life lasted 70,000
years.
or PI The 2nd of
P
SILA J3|
the 10 paramita ; strict
osbervance of the Trividha
dvara, resulting in perfect
purity.
S'lLA (Tib. Chel) p^g or ^
lit. a gem. A precious stone,
probably coral.
S'lLABHADRA p M^ IWr
|g or ^^ lit. disciplinary
sage. A learned priest of
Nalanda, teacher (A. D. 625)
of Hiuentsang.
S'lLADITYA /•llpsrjS^
or ^ g lit. sun of discipline.
A brother of Radjavardhana,
who, under the auspices of
Avalokites'vara, became (A.
D. 600) king of Kanyakubdja
and conquered India and the
Pundjab. He was the most
liberal patron of Buddhism,
re-established the Mahamok-
cha parichad, built mauy
stupas, composed the /\-jr
^ :^ %H ^# As'tamahas'ri
3Ks: "^p /^ pm,
tchaitya samskrita stotra, and
specially patronized Hiuen-
tsang and S'ilabhadra.
S'lLI'ASTHANA VIDYA S'A-
STBA 33} 5^ or 55 0^ lit.
illustra ion of mechanics, or
]Cfj :iPJ i^ lit the s'astra on
mechanics, or ;^ ftfr lit.
mathematics. One of the
Pantcha vidya s'astras, a
work on arts, mechanics,
dual philosophy, and calen-
daric calculations.
SIMHA V, Simhala and Udayi.
SIMHABHIKCHU ^^ If. j^
jg. The 23rd or 24th patria-
rch, successor of Haklenaya-
s'as.
154
PART I.
SIMHADHVADJA gjjj ^ ;{:|
A fictitious Buddha in the
S. E., au incarnation of the
3rd son of Mah^bhidjiiadjiiA-
nabhibhu.
SIMHAGHOCEA gjp ip ^
A fictitious Buddha in the
S. E., an incarnation of tne
4th son of Mahdbhidjuadjiia-
nabhibhu.
SIMHAHANU (Pdli. Sifihahana
kabana. Singh. Siughahanu.
Tib. Sengghe ligram. Mong.
Oghadjitou arsalan) gm Jjp^
zp lit. king with a lion's
jaw. The paternal grandfather
of S'akyamuni, a king of
Kapilavastu, father of S'ud-
dhodana, S'uklodana, Dron-
odana, and Araritodana.
SIMHALA fl-finH. (1) -^
son of Simha (jg- gpT or 'Jg-
fm or ^1 :p lit. lion), a
merchant of India, who, being
ship- wrecked on Ceylon, was
ensnared by Kakchasis, but
delivered by Avalokites'vara
(appearing as a magic horse).
One Rakchasi having followed
him to India, and slain the
king of his native country,
Simhala succeeded to the
throne, led an army to
Ceylon and destroyed all the
Rakchasis there. (2.) Tlie
kingdom ^M -"7- ^ lit. the
kingdom of Simha) in Ceylon,
founded by Simha. See
Ratnadvipa.
SlMHANADAgi|jIJlliJ[ lit. the
lion's howl. I3uddhist preach-
iug, being equal, in pow^
over demons, heretics and
misery, to the power which
the lion's voice has over
animals. See S'akyasimha.
SIMHANADIKA SUTRA.
Title of 2 translations, viz.
by Buddhos'anta (A. D. 624),
m by DivEtkara (A. D. 680).
SIMHAPAEIPRITCH-
TCHUA pBiM-ffi:!*^
'^ Title of a ti*anslation (A.
B. 618—907) by Bodhirutchi.
SIMHAPURA jtlifl^ll
Ancient province and city
(now Simla) of Cashmere.
SIMHARAS'MI gjp :^ -^
lit. lion's light. A learned
opponent (A. D. 630) of the
Yog^tch^rya School.
SIMHASANA gj]] ^ ^ (or
W^\ lit. lion's throne (or
couch). A royal throne, sup-
ported by carved lions.
SIMHATCHANDRA gjji^^
lit. lion's moon. A Bhikchuni
(converted by SadapAribhuta).
SINDHU (Tib. Sindhou. Mong.
Sidda or Childa) -fg ^ o'
-:^|| or /QjgJ- explained by
C^ygr lit. river of verification'
(1.) The Indus (Sanpu) said
to rise from lake Anavatapta
(or Sirikol), through " the
SANSKBIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY,
155
mouth of the golden elephant"
in the "W., to flow around
the lake and then into the
S, W. ocean. (2.) Ancient
kingdom (Sindh), often visited
by S'akyamuui. See Vitcha-
pura.
SINDHUPAKA ^ g JjJ ||
^ Perfume from a plant
which grows on the banks
(para) of the Indus (Sindhu).
SIRISA /^|IJ^j^ The Mimosa
siricha (acacia;.
S'IS'UMARA :^ JUC ^ M or
lit. a crocodile. See Elhumbira.
S'lTA (Tib. Sida. Mong. Chida)
^explained by ^M lit. cold
liver. (1.) A river which issues
from lake Anavatapta, in the
E., through the " diamond
lion's mouth," flows round the
lake, then loses itself in the
ground and reappears on the
As'makuta mountains as the
source of the Hoangho. (2.)
The noi-them outflux of lake
Siricol, the modem Yarkand
daria, which flows into lake
Lop, and thence underneath
the desert of Gopi, until it
reappears as the source of
the Hoangho.
SITATAPATRA DHARANI
S/SIS "^^^^^ °^ * translation
by Amoghavadjra (A. D 746
—771).
S'lTAVANA /^^^1[^ or ^
of men and women, or ^
jjdjr lit. cold forest. A cemetery.
See S'mas'anam.
S'lVA V. Mahes'vara.
S'lVIKA /=> B^ 'gin A former
djataka of S'akyarauni, when
he was a Bodhisattva.
SKANDHA (Pali. Khanda Tib.
Gou lang or Thung po) ^^
Wh or ^^ lit. 5 bundles, or
ng" [^ lit. 5 instincts, or ^^
lit. 5 aggi-egates. Five at-
tributes (Pantcha skaudha) of
every human being, viz, (1.)
i-upa, form, (2.) vedana,
perception, (3.) samdjnd, con
sciousness, (4.) karman (or
samskara), action, and (5.)
vidjnana, knowledge. The
union of these 5 attributes
dates from the quickening
moment of birth and con-
stitutes apersonal being. Full
maturity of the Pantcha skan-
dha is succeeded by Djarama-
rana.
SKANDHARATNA v. Sugan-
dhara.
SKANDHILA ^^;^|| A
native of Cashmere, author of
tha Vibhacha prakarana pada
s'astra.
S'LOKA or Anus'tubh ^^^ff
The common Sanskrit epic
156
PAST I.
metre, formed by 32 syllables,
ia 4 half-lines of 8 or in 2 lines
of 16 syllables each. Chinese
identify it with Gatha.
burial
or
ground.
S'MAS'ANAM
See S'itavana.
SMRITI (Pdli. Sati. Singh.
Smirti) -^ lit. recollection.
The power of memory, the 3rd
of the 5 Bala, the 1st of the
7 Bodhyanga.
SMRITENDRYA (Pali. Satin-
driya. Singh. Satiindra) ;g;;|g
lit. the root of memery. The
organ of memory, tha 3rd of
the 5 Indrja.
SMRITYUPASTHANA (Pali.
Satara satipatthana. Burm.
Thatipathan) mit^lA^^'^
dwellings of memory. One of
the 37 Bodhipakchika dharma,
comprehending 4 objects on
which memory should dwell.
Particulars see under Kdya
smrityupasth4na, Vedanasm-
rityupastliana, Tchitta smri-
tyupasthana, and Dharma
smrityupasthana.
SOMA or Soraana (Tib. Suama)
by jjfi- -^^ ;jjg lit. the flower
which exhilarates (su) the
mind (mana), or by 3p ^
' lit. headgear of flowers. (1.)
A plant, affected by the
moon and sacred to Indra,
the juice being used at brah
manic sacrifices ; the Asclepia
acida or Cyuanchum viminale
(according to modern Brah-
mans), or the Ampeius (vine),
ar Sarcostema viminalis, or
the gogard tree, or Triticum
aestivum. (2.) Same as Soma
Deva.
+0 'J3
ITT
ITE
SOMADEVA 1^
or B ^ lit. the deva of the
moon. The regent of the
moon. See Tchandra.
SONAGHIPtI V. Suvarnaghiri.
SPARS'A m lit. contact. The
sense of touch, sensatioh, the
7th of the 12 Nidaua, See
also Pottabha.
SPHATIKA
or
or
explained by Q J^ ^t,
white pearl, or by 7k ^R ^^^*
water crystal. Rock crystal,
the 4th of the Sapta ratna.
SPHITAYARAS or Saptavars'a
Kapis'a, 4o li from Opian.
S'RADDHABADA (PAli. Sada-
bala. Singii. Sardhdwa bala)
/^ -+i lit. the power of faith.
The 1st of the 5 Bala.
S'RADDHARALA DHANA-
VATARA MUDRA SUTRA
of a translation (A. D. 504)
by Dharmarutchi.
S'RADDHENDRYA (PaU
Saddindriya, Singh. Sardh&wa
indra) m ig lit. the root of
BANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
157
faith. The organ of faith,
the 1st of the 5 Indrya.
SRAGHARA v. Aryatara.
S' RAM AN A (Pali. Saman.
Burm. Phungee. Tib. Dges
by
^i
or
or
^ P^ explained by [j-j
^ X lit, monastics, or by
Sh M> lit. toiling (from the
root sram, to tire), or by
tU ^ lit stop the breath
or by ^ ,\\ lit. I'estful (from
the root sam, to quiet).
Ascetics of all denominations,
the Sarroanai or Samanaioi
or Germanai of the Greeks.
(2.) Buddhist monks and
priests " who have left their
families and quitted the
passions."
S'RAMANERA (Pali. Sama-
nera.
Singh. Samanero ganninanse.
Siam. Samanen or Nenor
luksit. Burm. Scien. Tib.
Bandi. Mong. Schabi or
Bandi) g ll 7^ M II ""^
^ ^ explained by ^ ^
lit. a man of zeal, or ^|||
0 ^ JI JM °^ ;!?^ JE ^^-
phkined ^y J/j Sg-^ lit. a
woman of energy and zeal.
The religious novice, whether
male or female, who has
taken the vows of the S'ik-
ohdpada.
S'RAVAKA (Pali. Savako.
Sing. Srawaka. Tib. Nan
thos. Mong. Scharwak) ^
M^}&iim orm^ lit. he
who heard the voice (so. of
Buddha). (1.) All personal
disciples of S'akyamuni, the
foremost of whom are called
Mahas'ravakas. (2.) The
elementary degree of saint-
ship, the first of the Triyana,
the S'ravaka (superficial yet
in practice and understand-
ing) being compared with a
hare crossing Sansara by
swimming on the surface.
S'RAVANA ^^^^ The
hottest month of summer (from
the 16th of the 5th moon to
the 15th of the 6th moon).
S'RAVASTI or S'ai-avati (Pali.
Savatthi. Singh. Sewet. Burm.
Thawatthi. Tib. Njandu jodpa
or Mnan yod. Mong. Sonos-
cho yabui) g||^^,lg or
^Sffi ^^' ^^ explained
^'^ M #1 M ^'^- *^^ ""'^y
where one hears things, or
tt^jM, ^^*' ^^^^ conduct, or
^^ lit. prolific vii*tue, or
SXft^ ^'^- *^^ duelling
of the richi (S'ravasta) with
the note, " also called Kosala."
Ancient kingdom (500 li N,
W. of Kapilavastu) and city
(near a river of the same
name), a favourite resort of
S'akyamuni, a deserted ruin
in 600 A. D., situated near
Sirkhee or near Fuzabad.
S'RECHTHI -jg ^ lit. a mer-
chantprince, or -#^ lit- a-^^
elder. A title given to prom-
158
PART I.
inent laymen.
S'RI (Tib Dpal) jp^ij
|IJ or j^ ^Ij or
or
;fijtr
or
A title of Mahea vara.
dtb
lit lucky omen, (1.) An
exclamation frequently used
in liturgies and sorcery. (2,)
A title given to many deities
(Sarasvati, etc), also used as
prefix or suffix to names. (3,)
An abbreviation for Man-
djus'ri.
S'EIDEVA
S'RIGARBHA ;{§ ^ A Bod-
hisattva, also called Viraa-
lanetra.
S'RIGUNARAKTAMBAEA |^
##^ A. S'raraana of
Icdia, author of the gf^
iidi ^ 3A. Arv'a buddha
matrika pradjaapararaita na-
vagatha mahartha s'astra,
translated (A, D. 1000—1058)
by Dharmarakcha.
S'RIGUPTA g ^Ij Q ^ oi-
fr^5a^ An euemy of S'akya-
muni, whom lie sought to
kijl by fire and poison,
S'RIGUPTA SUTRA ^|^
translation (A. D. 583) by
Nare ndrayas'as.
S'RIKANTHASUTRA ^^f>«t
TH^^^M Title of a transla-
tioCA. D. 385—431.
S'RIKCHETRA g |ij g ji^
|S Ancient kingdom in the
delta of the Brahmaputra
(near Silhet i. e. S'rihatta),
S'RIKEITATI ^|IJ|g5|^
rp£ Ancient name of Kashgar.
S'RIMALI DEVI SIMHANA-
DA. Title of 2 translations,
hadra, A. D. 435, (2.) ^g
^ A -^ by Bodhirutchi,
A. D. 618—907,
S'RIMATI BRAHMA^^i PAR-
IPRITCHTCHHA, Title of
2 translatios, viz. (1.) ^"^
"M*^^^ by Dharmarakcha,
A. i?: "265-315. (2.) ^ g
rutchi, A. D. 618—907.
S'RIMITRA ^7flJ^>
or
or
W>
or "=^1^ lit. lucky Iriend
A prince of India, who
became a priest and translat-
ed (in Nanking) 3 works,
A. D. 317—322.
S'RIPADA f^gj; Footprinta
of Buddha, with tracings of
65 symbolic figures,
S'RIVASTAYA g |lj ft; ^
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
169
or ^t"«^lit. lucky omen. A I
raystic (star-like) diagram of
good augury, the favourite
symbol of Vishnuites and
Jains.
SROTAPANNA (Pdli. Sofcapan.
Singh. Sowan. Tib Gyun du
zhugpa)|H^^^Jj5J[^or^
^ explained by A j^ ^^^•
one "who has entered (apatti )
the stream ^srota) i. e. of holy
living. The elementary class of
saints, who are not to be
rebom in a lower gati, but to
pass, in ascending gradation,
through 7 births among men
and devas, until they reach
Nirvana. See Arya.
SROTRA (Pah. Sota. Singh.
Sotan) 'K. lit. the ear. The
organ of hearing, one of the
Chadayatana.
SRUGHNA ^^W]M ^^^-
cient kingdom and city on the
upper course of the Yamiina,
near Sirinuggur.
S'RUTAVINS'ATIKOTI
^mm&^m: - ft':?
explained by ^ ~P^ -j^
lit. he (at whose birth his
father) heard (of a legacy of)
200 kotis (of pieces of gold).
A worshipper of Siarj'adeva,
converted by Maudgalydyana.
S'RUTI fK J^ A measure of
length, the2,214,067,584,000th
part of a yodjana.
sthanI:s'vara g
-fj^lS Ancient kingdom and
city (now Thunesur) in Cent-
ral India.
STHAVARA KALPA s. a.
Vivarttasiddha.
8THAVIRA (Pali. Thera. Gnas
brtan) H<rS^-^ lit. great dis-
ciple (so. of Ruddha), or &
jg- ^ -g* lit. head of the
local priesthood i. e. Saihgha
sthavira, or U/U lit. chair-
man i. e. Maha sthavira. (1.)
Title of the earliest leaders
of Buddhist assemblies. (2.)
Title of all priests who are
licensed to preach and to
become abbots.
STHAVIRAH or Sthavirani-
kaya or Sthaviriyas ^ S^
ft tt f 15 o"- ± ^ u '"■
the School of the chairman.
One of the 4 branches of the
Vaibh^chika School, founded
by Katyayana. About 246
B. C, it sp it into 3 divisions,
\iz. Mahavih^ra vasinah,
Djetavaniyah, and Abhayagiri
vasinah.
STHIRAMATI
lit solid
wisdom. A learned priest of
Nalanda
STITHAMATI i±i ^ lit.
^1
quiet wisdom. The teacher of
Djayasena, author of 3 s'astras.
160
PART I.
STOTRA m or ^
cal eulogies.
Metri-
STEIVrVARTA VYAKARA-
NA StTRA. Title of 5
translations, viz. (1.) II{M)f||
~j=t'^^M ^y Dbarraarakcha.
A.I>. 265-316. (2.) ^^^
^^:icM. ^^ ''■^ ^'""^' (^-^
ftmU^'itli® by the
same, (4.)
s as, A. D.
n
by Dharmaya-
384—417, (5.)
IkMUi^Mf ^y ^^'^'-
maraitra, A. D,
420—479.
STUPA or Thupa or Dbdtugo-
pa (Singh. Dhagobab. Burra.
Prachadi. Tib. Mtclio rten or
Gdmig rten, Mong. Ssu
wnrghan) ^j^^^ or ^^
^fc or W^Sl-^i^ or JJl'*^^ or
imf^ or jX^ explained by
^j^ lit. precious tower or
tower for precious (relics), or
of Buddhist s'ariras, or. by
j;^ j^ lit. orthodox mau-
soleum (tumulus), or by ^
lit. a tchaitya. Towers or
pyramids of varying shape,
originally sepulchres, then
cenotaphs, and now mostly
mere symbols of Buddhism.
The legend says that, as the
body consists of 84000 db4-
tu3, As'oka built 84000 dbd-
tugopas (of brick and there-
fore not durable) in different
parts of India, to preserve
the remains of S'akyamuni.
The ruins of a stupa at
AnurAdhapura (Ceylon) are
supposed to date from B. C.
161 to AX>. 137. All ancient
stupas wei-e built in the shape
of towers, surmounted by a
cupola and one or more
tchhatra (parasols). The
Chinese stupas, built since
25-220 A.D., have no cupola
but 7-13 tchhati-as.
SUBAHU KUMARA SIJTRA
Title of two translations, viz.
S'ubhakarasiraha, A. D. 724,
(lit. Subahu paripritohtohha).
SUBAHU PARIPRITCHTCH-
HA. Title of 3 translations
Dharmarakcha, A. D. 265 —
316, (2.) -^^^j^m
same date and (3.)" (2.) ^^
"44^. i^ -^ by Kuraaradjiva,
A.T>. 384—417.
SUBANTA or Sumanta |^^^
^ A grammatical term (of
Panini,) designating nouns.
SUBHADRA ^ (or ^f )ja;|5'g
oi- gj^ «!• #M lit. virtu-
ous sage. A Brahman, 120
pears old, who, converted by
S'akyamuni, entered Nirvana
a few minutes before him.
S'UBHAKARASIMnA i^^jj^
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
161
or J^gfjl^ lit. pure Hod, or
(W)^:§ lit. (virtuous aud)
fearless. A priest of N41anda,
descendant of Amritodana,
who translated (A. D. 716—
724) 5 works.
S'UBHAKRITSNAS (Singh.
Subhakinho. Tib. I^e rgyas
or Ged rgyes) "g- fpf ^ J[5
or iB^ lit. general puriiy.
The 9th Brahmaloka, the'Srd
region of the 3rd Dhyuna,
where the body is 6i yo-
djanas high and life lasts 64
kalpas.
S'UBHAVASTU ^^^^
(Soastos, Swat) of Udydna.
S'UBHAVYUHA fij^^^^
(1.) A king, during the Priya-
dars'ana kalpa, of Vairotcha-
na ras'mipratimandita, who,
converted, together with his
w^ife Yimaladatta, by his sons
Vimalagarbha and Vimala-
neti-a, was i-ebom in the time
of S'akyamuni as Padmas'ri
Bodhisattva, and is to reap-
pear, during the Abhyudga
radja kalpa, in Vistirnavati
as S'alendra i-adja. (2.) The
father of Kwanyin. See
Avalokites'vara.
or ^
SUBUTI (Tib. Rab hbyor)
# i^' ft) ^ -- #^
lit. virtuous appearance, or
^^ lit. virtue and tnith,
or ^^ lit. virtue and luck,
or ^^ lit. birth of empti-
ness, or ^"^ lit. virtuous
profession. (1.) A native of
S'ravasti, contemporary of
S'&kyamuni, a famous dialec-
tician. (2.) A priest of Bur-
mah, translator of the Ma-
hayanaratnamegha sutra (lost
in A.D. 732).
SUDANA or Sudatta
virtuous
or
(or
lit.
I— P3 >»>»
indeed ! or ^Jji
/or ^\ lit, virtuous teeth (or
body). S'akyamuni, in a
former djataka, as a prince
who forfeited the throne by
liberal alms-giving.
SUDARS'ANA (Singh. Suda-
rsana. Siam. Suthat) /f||:Bfi
or
or
^ (JJ'^) ^1^ explained by
^ lit. virtuous, or by -kz
J^ lit. benevolent, or by ^
B (|i lit. mount of virtuous
appearance. The 4th of the
7 concentric rocks around
Meru, 5,000 yodjanas high
and separated, from 3rd and
5th circles, by oceans.
SUDARS'ANAS (Singh. Su-
dassa. Tib. Chintu mthong
ba) ^^ or M a lit.
virtuous appearance. The
16tli Brahmaloka, the 7th
region of the 4th Dhyana,
where life lasts 4,000 great
162
PART I»
kalpas and the body is 4,000
yodjanas high.
SUDATTA gfe^^ or ^^m
or ^"fefe lit, virtuous donor,
or AK'fefc lit, cheerful giver.
Original name of Andthapin-
dika, sometimes confounded
with Sudana.
S'UDDHAMATI ^^ Author
of the Pratitya samutpada
s'astra, translated by Bo-
dhirutchi (A.D. 508—534).
SUDDHAVASADEVA (Singh.
Ghatikara. Tib. Gnas gtsaug
mahi Iha) ^g^ lit. the
deva of the pure dwelling, or
MM^~f ^**" ^^® ^^^^ ^^^^
the clean vase. The guardian
angel of S'akyamuni, who
brought about his convei-sion.
SUDDHARMA ;i^ f J ^ A
king of Kinnaias.
S'UDDHODANA RAD J A
(Singh. Sudhodana. Burm,
Thoodaudana. Tib. Zas gt-
sang ma. Mong. Arighon
idegeth,,, -§mmmmm
king of pure rice, or y^^
lit. pure Brahman. A S'akya
king of Kapilavastu, son of
Sirnhahanu, husband of Ma-
hamaya, putative father of
S'akyamuni. SeeDjatirhdhara.
S'UDRA (Tib. Dmang rigs)
explained by^^ Ut. hus-
bandmen. The caste of farm-
ers (in India).
SUDRIS'AS (Singh. Sudassi.
Tib. Gyr nom suang ba) ^
Jfe^-fe lit. (form of) virtu-
ous appearance. The 7th
Brahmaloka, the 8th region
of the 4th Dhyana, where
the body is 8000 yodjanas
high, and life lasts 8000
great kalpas.
SUGANDHARA or Skan-
dharatna ^^^ |g Author
of the Abhidharmavatara (q.
v.), translated (A.D. 658) by
Hiuentsang.
SUGATA v. Svagata.
SUGATAMITRA ijgflfl^^.
^B °'' in*k ^"- *^«
friend of Tathagata. A learn-
ed priest of the Sarvastiva-
dah (A.D. 640) in Cashmere.
SUGATA TCHETANA jgg^
f& lit. a novice who thought
of Buddha. An Ppasaka,
who, having slighted Sada-
paribhuta (q. v.) in a former
birth, was converted through
the same (then S'akyamuni)
and became a Buddha.
SUGHOCHA (Tib. Sgra snan).
(1.) M*-^ A sister of Kwan-
yin. See Avalokites'vara. (2.)
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
163
dha of the present kalpa.
SUKHAVATI (Tib. Gtsangris)
paradise in the West, or ^^
4- lit. the pure land. A
land, in some universe in the
West, the Nirvana of the
common people, where the
saints revel in physical bliss
for aeons, until they re-enter
the circle of transmigration.
See under Amitdbha.
SUKHAVATI VYUHA. Title
of raany translations, e. g.
radjiva, A.D. 402, and W'M
m±mmS:m by Hiuen-
tsaug, A.D. 950.
S'UKLAPAKCHA ^^ Half
a month. See Kris'napakcha.
S'UKLODANA RADJA (Tib.
Zas dkar) Q^3£ lit. king
of white rice. A prince of
Kapilavastu, 2nd son of
Simhanu, father of Tichya,
Devadatta and ||& ±0 /jm
Naudika.
S'DKRA ^ |g H
The planet Venus.
or
SOMAN or Chuman >|g» m
Ancient kingdom (between
Chagaman and Sayad) in
Transoxania.
SDMANTA v. Subanta.
SUMASARPA 1^ 0 4^ lit.
the suma (water) serpent. A
m " #* The 2„d
Tchandra surya
former djataka of Sakya-
muni, when, as a water ser-
pent, he sacrificed his life to
provide medicine. See Sar-
pauchadhi.
SUMATI (Tib. Blogros bzang)
son of
pradipa.
SUMATI DARIKA PARI-
PRITCHTCHHA. Title of 3
translations, viz. (1.) -f^^Q'
^M^tcS ^^ Dbarmarak-
cha, A.D. 265—316, (2.) Y*
19' ^I ^ tJI ^ ^ ^^ by
Kumaradjiva, A.D. 384—417
rutchi, A.D. 618—907.
SUMATIKRITI- (Tib. Tsong
khapa) ^^g The refor-
mer of the Tibetan church,
founder of the =^ |g ^
Yellow Sect (A. D. 450),
worshipped as an incarnation
of Araitabha, now incarnate
in every Bokdo gegen Chu-
tuktu reigning in Mongolia.
He received (A.D. 1426) the
title -j^Wf^^ Maharatna
dharma radja.
SUMERU or Meru (Burm.
Miem mo. Tib. Rirab Chun-
po. Mong. Siimraer Sola)
5^j{j>jgjJ| lit. mountain of
wonderful height, or -tpf-^f-
lit. good light. The central
mountain or axis of everv
164
PART 1.
universe, the support of the
tiers of heaven, surrounded
by 7 concentric circles of
j-ocks -^-VlJIj ft°^ forming
the centre round which all
heavenly bodies revolve. It
rises out of the ocean to a
height of 84,000 yodjanas,
but its total height is 168,000
yodjanas, as it rests im-
mediately on the circular
layer of earth, which, with
its lower strata (a layer of
water and a layer of Avind),
forms the foundation of every
world. Its diameter is greatest
where it emerges from the
ocean, and at the top, but
smallest in the middle. One
side of it is formed of gold,
the 2nd of silver, the 3rd of
Lapis lazuli, the 4th of gla.ss.
It is covered with fragrant
shrubs.
SUMERUGARBHA
SgijgM Title of a transla-
tion ( A.D, 558) by Narendra-
yas'as.
SUMUNI ^^ Author of the
Sarvadharma i-atnottara sam-
gitis'astra MmmMM±
m=^ translated (A. D. 980—
1000) by Danapala.
SUNANDA or Sundarananda
m) °' »^
lovely. Nanda, the hus-
band of Sundara, so called
in contradistinction from
Ananda.
SUNDARA Jj^P'gH (or ^|J)
(1.) A Brahman who called
lit.
S'akyamuni a murderer. (2.)
A king of Yakchas. (3.) The
wife of Sunanda.
StJNURIS'VARA ^^^^
-fj^SS The ancient capital of
Laiigala.
S'tJNYA or S'unyata (P&li.
Sunna. Tib. Stong panyid)
lit. emptiness. The illusori-
ness and unreality of all
phenomena, all existence be-
ing but like a dream, phan-
tom, bubble, shadow, dew or
lightning.
S'UNYAPURUCHPAS ^;jfg
A heretical branch of the
Mahay 4na School.
SUPANTA or Subanta s. a.
Sumanta.
SUPRA BUDDHA (Singh.
Supraboddha. Tib. Chin tu
par legs rtogs pa) ^J^M.
■^ lit. the virtuous and
intelligent s'rechthin. Tlie
father of Mahamayd.
SUPRATICHTHITA TCHA-
RITRA ^^ff A Bodhi-
sattva who rose out of the
earth to salute S'akyamuni.
SURA (Tib. Khambu) ^^
Rice brandy, as distinguished
from Madja ^R^, wine of
grapes.
SURACHTRA ^ flj n?g An-
cient kingdom (Syrastrene)
in Gujarat, now Surat.
SURAMEREYYA MADJDJA
PAMADAITHANA ;f;fj(Jg
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
165
Drink no wine. The 5th of
the Pantcha veraraani and of
the S'ikchapSda.
SURANGAMA SAMADHI j^
m-W^m^mi, Title
(suran 'j^ lit. heroic, gana
;|;H lit. like) of a translatian
(A.D. 3S4-417) by Kuraara-
tljiva,
SURASKANDHA 4\^M^m^
or ^JS A king of Asuras.
SURATA PARIPRITCHTCH-
HA. Title of 2 translations,
220—265, and (2.) ^jl[|^
^^ by Bodhirntchi, A. D.
618—907.
SURES'VARA g ;^ £f£ A
fabulous king contemporary
of S'ikhin Buddha.
SURE ^7J:|J Ancient kingdom,
W. of Kashgar, peopled (A.
D. 600) by Turks.
SURUKAYA j($^^ A ficti-
tious person ; one of the
Sapta Tathagata.
SURYA (Pali. Suriya. Siam.
Phra atithi. Tib. Nima) |^
BPJS:^ (Suryadeva) or g
^ lit. deva of the sun. (1.)
The sun (circumference 135
yodjanas, diameter 51 yodja-
nas), moving at the rate of
48,080 yodjanas a day, for
6 months in a more northerly
and for 6 months in a more
southerly direction. (2.) TTie
regent of the sun "worship-
ped by heretics." (3.) The
devas inhabiting the sun,
where life lasts 500 years.
(4.) A learned priest (A. D.
640) of the MahasamghikS.h
in Dhanakatcheka. (5.) Co-
locynth.
SURYAGARBHA SUTRA ^
m-x-:H^ 0 mm ^itie of
a translation (A. D, 565) by
Narendrayas'as.
SURYARAS'MI ^j^^'j^ The
930th Buddha of the present
kalpa.
SURYAVARTA Q j^ A degree
of Samadhi.
SUSAMBHAVA ^ ^ A
former djataka of S akyamuni.
as a king in the time of
S'ikhin Buddha.
SUSIDDHIKARA SUTRA ||
the Tantra School, translated
by S'ubhakarasimha, A. D.
724.
SUTCHINTl DEVAPUTRA
SUTRA ^g^^^-^g Title
of a translation (A. D. 265 —
316) by Dharmarakcha.
SUTRA (Pali. Sutta. Burm.
Thoot. Tib. Mdo) ^'gl^
°^ i^^ B """^ i^Wk-
explained by ^ lit. strung
together (sutra), or ^ ^
lit. tablets, or ^^ ht.
documonts. Canonical writ-
ings (v. Sutrapitaka), origi-
nally aphoristic, expanded
166
PART I.
in later yeare (v. Vaipulya
sutra), containing words of
S'akyarauni and generally
begiuaing with Jp^^^
lit. this is what I heard
(Etanmaya srutam).
SOTRALANKARA S ASTRA
:kj&^& ^ philosophical.
work by As'vaghoclia, trans-
lated (A. D. 406) by Kunadra-
djiva.
SUTRALANKARA 'tlKk -^
of the teaching;? of the
Tantra Scliool, by Asarhgha,
translated (A. D. 030—633)
by Prabhakararaitra.
i^m'
StJTRAPITAKA
or 1^ iM lit. collection of
Butraa. One of the Tripitaka
(q. v.), the collection of all
Sutras (q. v.), forming
the firat division of the Chi-
nese canon, andsdivided into
Mah&yana sutras (-jc^^Y
Hindyana sutras (/J>^^^)
and Sung or Yuen dynasty
mm)-
UTRICHNA or Satruchna or
Osxuchna or Umtippa ^^K
i||^5K Ancient city, be-
tween Kojend and Samar-
cand.
SX3VARCHAKAH ^^^ijfai
School of the good year. Au-
other name for the K&s'ya-
piydh.
SUVARNA (Pali. Suvanna. Tib.
^^^> MfSiM ^' ± ^"-
gold. One of the Sapta ratna.
SUVARNA BHUDJENDRA
^§1;^ A king; patron of
the Suvarnaprabhasa.
SUVARNA DHARANI ^||a
f^ A (foreign ?) S'ramana,
translator of several works.
or
m fP pR ""' ^
or
lit.
SI-VARNAGOTRA
golden family, or -fr^ lit.
kingdom of women. A king-
dom, famous for minerals and
for its throne succession con-
fined to women (W. of Tibet.
S, of Kustana. E. of Sampah),
S'UVARNA PRABHASA. Title
of 3 editions of a textbook
of the Tantra School, viz. (1.)
-^it^Mi translated (A. I).
397—439) by Dharmarakcha,
D. 703, (3.) ^^±itm
IM a compilation of 3 in-
complete translations, by
Djnanagupta and others A.D.
597, by ParamArtha A. D.
552 and by Yas'ogupta A.O.
557—581.
SUVARNA RAS'MI KUMA-
RA sOTRA f^^±mM
-pM Title of a translation,
AD. 980-1301.
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAHY.
167
SUVARNA SAPTATI S'AS-
TRA '±^ + m A (here-
tical) work by Kapila, ex-
plaining the 25 tattvas (v.
Samkhya) ; translated (A. D.
557—5(59) by ParamAiiba.
SUVARNA TCHAKRA ^|^
A golden disk which falls
from heaven at the investi-
ture of a Tchakravartti (q.v.)
of the highest rank, who
thereby becomes a -^S^^
Suvarna tchakra radja.
suyikrInta vikrami
SIJTRA 05^£i|5«rA||
gg Translation (A. D. 565),
by Upas'uuya, of a portion
of the Mahapradjiiaparamita.
SUVIS'UDDHA m. ^ The
future realm of Dharmapra-
bhasa.
SVABHAVAH ^^ g- ^ or
g '^ lit. self existent nature.
The original nature of beings,
as the source of their exis-
tence. See Purucha.
SVABHAKAYA
raakaya.
s.a.
Dhar-
SVAGATA or Sugata (Siam.
Sukhato. Tib. Legs hongs)
ft^ (or g) or ^^ (or '^
°^ a) ti(°^- *l) K(°V
explained by ^^k lit. well
come,
or Jfe il
lit. well
departed. (1.) An unfortunate
Arliat, " born on the road
side," who had his name
changed, by S'akyamuni, to
Duragata, and is to re-appear
as Saraantaprabhasa Buddha.
(2.) A title of every Buddha,
in the sense =#|W|* lit. one
whose every sigh is praise,
or /[\tI^ lit one who is ex-
empt (from transraigi'ation),
or (Mjy^ lit. absolutely com-
plete, or [IJ^p,^ lit one
who has accomplished every
good thing.
SVAHA or Svadha (Tib. Gji
srung) ]g^ fpf or ^ |pf or
^^ - ^^ «^ '^mn
An exclamation, " may the
race be perpetuated," used
at ancestral (Brahmanic and
Buddhist) sacrifices.
SVAPKA NIRDES'A j^g^
IZ.-^ Title of a translation
(A.D. 265—316) by Dhar-
marakcha.
Name of a
SVAS'AYA M:
s'rechthin, a contemporary of
S'akyamuni.
SVASTIKA (P^li. Sotthika or
Suvathika. Tib. Gyung drung
or Gzagsang) jfi ^r ^M
by -^mn^z^m '"•
accumulation of innumerable
virtues in one lucky sign, or
^y ft^li^fP ^^^- *^® symbol
stamped on Buddha's heart.
168
PART I.
(1.) A mystic diagram (the
cross cramponee) of great
antiquity, mentioned in the
Ramayana, found in (rock
temples of) India, in all
Buddhist countries, among
Bonpos and Buddhists in
Tibet and China, and even
among Teutonic nations (as
the emblem of Thor) (2.)
One of the 65 figures of the
S'ripkla. (3.) The symbol of
esoteric Buddhism. (4.) The
special mark of all deities
worshipped by the iW ^
Lotus School of China.
SVAYAMBHU g^ lit. spon-
taneity. A philosophical
term ; the self-existent being.
SVAYAMBHU S'UNYATA ifa
g ^ lit. emptiness and
spontaneity. A philosophic
term ; the self-exist«nce of
the unreal.
SVAYAMBHUVAH(Tib. Rang
the Marga of automatic Bud-
dhaship. The method of at-
taining independently to Bud-
dhaship, without being taught.
S'VET.\PURA ^IPJ^^pjH
A monastery near Vais'ali.
S'VETAVARAS v. Aruua.
T.
TADJIKS 1^-^ An ancient
tribe, once settled near lake
Sirikol.
TAGARA (Tib.
^m (- ffl)
by ^§ lit.
by yfC^
Rgya spos)
|S explained
root perfame,
lit. putchuck.
or
A tree, indigenous in Atali,
from the wood of which in-
cense is made ; Vangueria
spinosa or Tabernae montana
coronaria.
TAILA PARNIKA s. a. Tchan-
da neva.
TAKCHAKA
or
A king of Nagas.
TAKCHAKA Og j!j J^ The
2,250th part of an hour.
TAKCHASTLA or Takcha sira
•IBXilall °^ Tchutya sira
^ ^i| T*" H «^ ^ ifi: a
Ancient Iringdom and city
(Taxila, now Sirkap near
Shah dheri), where Buddha
made an almsgift of his head.
TALA or Talavrikcha
(;gf). (1.) The fan
palra,
Borassus flabelliformis, or
Lontarus domestica. (2.) A
measure of length (70 feet).
TALAS or Taras D£||t}f (1.)
Ancient city, 150 li W. of
Mingbulak, in Turkestan. (2.)
A river, issuing from lake
Issikol and flowing N. W.
into another lake.
TALEKAN UJJ^IlJ'^ Ancient
kingdom and city (now
Talekan, in Ghardjistan).
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAKY.
169
TALILA
:m
or
m
Ancient capital of UdN'ana,
(in the D4rel valley, occupied
by Dai-ds), famous for its
statue of Maitreya.
TAJVIALA -^gH An odori-
ferous shrub, Xanthochymus
pictorius.
TAMALA PATRA ^0||£S^
explained by ^ ^ ^ lit.
sage-like and stainless, or
by ^ ^ :^ 13etonica of-
ficinalis. The leaf of the
Lauras cassia, from which an
ointment (malabathrum) was
made.
TAMALA PATRA TCHAN-
DANA GANDHA ^mm
mmri^
explained by
lit. stainless nature.
(1.) A Buddha, residing N. W.
of our universe, an incarna-
tion of the 11th son of Ma-
hAbhidjiiadjiiandbhibhu. (2.)
The name under which Ma-
hamaudgalyayana is to re-
appear as Buddha in Mano-
bhirama during the kalpa
Ratipurua.
TAMALIPTA or Tamalipti
(Pali. Tamalitti) ^^M^
or n£ (or j|^) 0^J[g An-
cient kingdom, and city (now
Tamlook, at the mouth of
the Hoogly), a centre of trade
with Ceylon and China.
TAMAS l'^ (1.) The principle
of darkness, the opposite of
radjas |^. (2.) Stupidity, the
lowest of the 3 guua.
TAMASAVANA :^^^^^f,
or ^;ki^ lit. dark forest. A
monastery, 50 li S E. of
Tchinapati, at the junction
of the Vipas'a and S'atadru,
perhaps identic with the
Djalandhara monastery in
which the 4th synod (B. C.
153) was held.
TAMASTHITI i^^
Ancient province of Tukhara
(inhabited by ferocious tribes).
See Kandat.
TAMRAPA ^y^ The 7th
part of a S'as'orna.
TANMATRA jj^y Five ele-
ments, taught by the later
Mahaydna philosophy, viz.,
earth, water, fire, air and
ether.
TANTRA p^ Supernatural
formulae, of mystic or magic
efficacy, and necromantic
books, taught by the Yo-
gatcharya School. See Upa-
des'a.
TANTKAYANA (Tib.
kyi theg pa) -^|
Mahatantra School,
Yogatcharya.
TAP ANA (Siam. Dapha) jj^^
or ^^^ lit. the hell of
burning or roasting. The
6th of the 8 large hot hells
(v. Naraka), where 24 hours
are equal to 2600 years on
earth, life lasting 16000
yeai-s.
TAPASU TARU J|;^ The
Snags
The
a.
170
PART I.
tree of the aucient anchorites
(Ingudi), or Sesamum ori-
entale.
TAPASVi (Tib. Skah thub)
^ gm Ascetics (Tauist or
Buddhist) of all denomina-
tions.
TARA or Tair ^ || S'Akya-
inuni, in a former djatalca as
a Bodhisattva.
TARA p^H (Tib. Sgrol ma).
(1.) Parvati, wife of Mahe-
s'vara. (2.) Name of 2 god-
desses of the Tantra School,
known in the history of
Tibet as the white and green
Tara, incarnate in the 2
vrives of Srongtsangampo. (3.)
The planet Venus.
TARABHADRA v. Arya, Ta-
rabhadra.
TARAS V. Talas.
TARKA S' ASTRA Jn Jf ^
A work on dialectics by
Vasubandhu, translated (A.
D. 650) by Paramartha.
TATHAGATA (Tib. De bjin
gshegs ba. Mong. Togunt-
chilen ireksen) '[fl^ftll^^g (or
g) ^ or ^^^tlS «^
mmm °^ ^^Mm
one who (in coming into the
world) is like the coming (of
his predecessors). (1.) The
highest epithet of a Bud-
dha. See also Sapta Tatha-
gata. (2.) Abbreviation for
TathS^atag u pta.
TATHAGATA DJNANA
MUDRA SUTRA. Title of
3 translations, viz., (1.) ^
j^^ A. D. 420—479, (3.) j^
nas'ri, A.D. 1053.
TATHAGATA GARBHA
SUTRA Title of 2 transla-
tions, viz., (1.) -^^^Jq
431, (2) -x-:fj^iiwM
by Buddha bhadra, A
317—420.
TATHAGATA GUNA DJ-
NANATCHINTYA * VICHA-
YAVATARA NIRDES'A.
Title of 2 translations, viz..
m
(1.)
:Ain*tSI?
gupta, A. D. 589—618, and
yT m ^M^ ^y S'ikchananda,
A.d! '618—907.
TATHAGATAGUPTA ig >fj|
Jl ^ a ^ «^ in ^ ^
lit. the guardina Tathagata.
(1.) A king of Magadha, son
of Buddhagupta, grandson
of S'akraditya. (2.) A learned
priest (A. D. 640) of the
Sarvastivaddh, in Hiranya-
parvata.
TATHAGATA MAHAKARU-
NIKA NIRDES'A -j^^^^
Translation (A. D. 291) by
Dharraarakcha of the first
two chapters of the -j^-^!^
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
171
-^^iW Mahavaipulya ma-
hAsannipata svitra, translated
(A.D. 397—439) by the same.
TATHAGATA SYANTIKE
DUCHTATCHITTA RUDHI
ROTPADANA ^g^^ lit.
shedding the blood of a Bud-
dha. The 5th of the Pan-
tchanantarya.
TATHAGATA TCHINTYA
GUHYA NLRD|:S'A. Title
of 2 translations, viz., (1.)
Dharmaralicba, A.D. 280, and
^~)c^^^, another Dhar-
marakcha, A.D. 1004—1058.
TATTVA SATYA S'ASTRA
4>nl^^^ ^^^^;5s- or
A philosophical
Gunaprabha.
TCHADJ ^^ ^^^EM ^"-
cient city (now Tashkend) in
Turkestan.
TCHAGAYANA ^ fP fyf |R
Ancient province and city
(now Chaganian) in Tukhara.
First
TCHAITBA ^|| qa .
month in spring.
TCHAITYA (Pali. Tchetiya.
Burm. Dzedi. Tib. • Mchod
FpBB
work by
or jg: or jH (l.j A place
(with or without some mo-
nument) sacred as the scene
of some event in the life of
Buddha. Eight such Tchait-
vas existed, viz. at Lumbini,
Buddha-gaya-Vardnas'i, Dje-
tavana, Kanyakubdja, Radja-
griha, Vais'alii and the S&Ia
grove in Kus'iuagani. (2.)
All places and objects of
worship.
TCHAITYA PRADAKCHINA
VJW^^ Title of a transla-
tion ""(A.D. 618-907) by S'ik-
chananda.
TCHAICAS ^f^ A warlike
tribe near Samarkand.
TCHAKCHUR (Pali. Tchak-
khun) Ig lit. the eye. The
first Chadayatana, the eye as
an organ of sensation ; hence
Tchakchur dhatu, HgM, the
faculty of sight, and Tchak-
chur vidjnana dhatu, BEIajr
53,, perception by sight, the
first Vidjnana.
TCH^^KCHUR \^S'ODHANA
™YA^^^gg Title
of a translation (A. D. 317 —
420) by Dharmarakcha.
TCHAKRA (Tib. Khor lo jg
lit. a wheel. (1.) The symbol
of a Tcliakravartti, a disk
(according to his rank) either
of gold or copper or iron,
which falls from heaven on
his investiture; originally a
symbol of destruction ; later
a symbol of divine authority.
(2.) One of the figures of the
S'ripada.
172
PART I.
TCHAKRAVALA (Singh. Sak-
walngala. Siam. Chakravan
Tib. Hkor yug) ^f ^Jd H
f^Slij ^ <3ouble circle of
luouutains (one higher than
the other) forming the outer
periphery of every universe
and running concentric with
the 7 circles (see under Meru)
between which and the Tcha-
kravala the 4 continents are
situated.
TCHAKRA VARTTI RADJA
(Burm. Tsekia wade. Tib.
Hkor los sgyur bai) Tff^ (or
m) mmimj&mmm
ht. Tchakra radja, or
^^ lit. the holy
by
king who turns the wheel
(Tchakra.) A military con-
queror of the whole or a
portion of a universe, whose
symbol is the Tchakra (q. v.),
and who is inferior to Bud-
dha who, as a Dharma tchak-
ra vartti, uses the Dharma
tchakra (q. v.) to convert the
world.
TCHAKUKA ^ (or J/f )>&]^
Ancient kingdom and city
(now Yerkiang) in Bokhara.
TCHAMADHANA ^j^J^.f;J|S
or v/fi -dt^ (Niraat). Ancient
kingdom and city, on S. E.
border of Gohi desert.
TCHAMARA "^^Ig A tree
'* which grows on the sea-
shore in the West, the resort
of birds with gold-coloured
wings and spotted yellow
plumage."
TCHAMPA m yitr Ancient
kingdom and city (now Cham-
panagur, near Boglipoor) in
Central India.
or
TCHAMPAKA Jgl^^ _
(1.) A tree with fragrant,
flowers, Michel ia champaca.
(2.) A district in the upper
l?undjab.
TCHANDANA (Tib. Tsaudan)
"^fe; i^ General appellation
for sandal wood (used for
incense, etc.) and divided into
Rakta tchandana ^J^^ lit.
red sandal wood, or Pterocar-
pus santolinus, Tchandaueva
(q.v.) and Gos'ircha (q.v.).
TCHANDANEVA or Sarpa
hridaya tchandana or Ura-
gasara ^;j:j|^'^. White
sandal wood
album.
or Sandalum
TCHANDRA or Tchandrad^va
(Siam. Plira chan. Tib. Zlava)
m {"' M) mm <"• mm
i:B ^ or H ^ lit. deva of
the moon. (1.) Soma deva,
the regent of the moon which
is said to be 50 yodjanas in
diameter and 132 in circum-
ference. (2.) The devas in-
habiting the moon, where life
lasts 500 years.
TCHANDRA BHAGA jjg^
SANSKBIT-CHINELE DICTIONAHY.
173
Clienab (Acesines) in the
Puudjab.
TCHANDRA DIPA SAMA-
DHISUTllA ^^HiftS
Title of a translation (A. D.
557) by Narendrayas'fts.
TCHANDRA GARBHA VAI-
PULYA stTRA ^;^^
•kMHmH Title of a
translation (A. D. 566) by
Narendrayas'as.
TCHANDRAKANTA ^ ^^
A pearl which sheds tears in
the moonlight.
TCHANDRAKIRTI see under
Deva.
TCHANDRAPALA m ^ A
learned priest of Nalanda.
TCHANDRA PRABHA |j^g
||j^$IJgor J^ ^ lit.
moonlight. S'akyamuni, iu a
former djataliM, when he cut
off his head (e-t Tackchas'ila)
as an alms offering to Brah-
mans.
TCHANDRA PRABHA BO-
DHISATTVAVADANA
SUTBAf^i^^^t^^g
Title of a translation (A. D.
973- 981 by Dharmadeva.
TCHANDRA PRABHASVA-
RA RADJA ^ Bfl ^ 0fl
The name under which 20,000
kotis of beings attained to
Buddhaship.
TCHANDRA SIMFfA ^[J'g
lunar lion. A native of Cen-
tral India, school fellow of
Srmharas'mi.
TCHANDRA SURYA PRA-
Dn*A or Tchandrarkadipa
to several Buddhas, one of
Avhom was the father of
Mati, Sumati, Autauaraati,
Ratnamati, Vis'echamati, Vi-
matisamudghatin, Gliocha-
mati and Dharmamati.
TCH.\NDRAVARMA Jg ^
priest of Nagarandhana.
TCPIANDRA VIMALAStlRYA
PRABHASACHI 0 J^ ^^
0^ :J^ A Buddha whose realm
resembles Sukhavati.
TCHANDROTTARA dArIKA
VYAKARANA StjTRA ^
JL^S "^^^^^ ^^ * transla-
tion (A. D. 591) by Djimna
gupta.
TCHANGKRAMANA or
Tchangkramasthana (PAli.
Tchankama. Burm. Yatana
zengyan) ^^ff jpg Raised
platforms or corridors for
peripatetic meditation, some-
times built of costly stones
(Ratna tchangkraraa) after
the model of the Bodhimanda.
TCHANSTCHA (Pali. Tchiu-
*^^o mmmm ^^- mm
A Brahman girl who, calum-
niating Buddha at the in-
stigation of Tirthyas, was
174
PART I.
swallowed up by hell.
TCHANS'UNA ^^^ The
ancient capital of Viidji.
TCHARITRA ig||JfB|| or
^^^ftg lit. city of depar-
ture. A port, on S.E. frontier
of Uda, lor trade with Ceylon,
TCHARYAMARGABHITMI
SUTRA j^rf}^mi ^
work by Samghai-akcha,
translated (A. D. 284) by
Dharmarakcha.
TCHATURABHIDJNAS [g
1^ H. Four of the G Abhi-
djiias (q. v.).
TCHATURANGA BALA
KAYA pg ^ The 4 divisions
of an Indian army, viz. Has-
tikaya, elepliant corps ; As'-
vakaya, cavalry ; Rathakaya,
chariots ; Pattikaya, infantry.
TCHATUR ARUPA BRAH-
MA LOKA or Arupa dhatu
^i/b^ lit. 4 heavens of
unreality. The 4 heavens of
the Anipa dhatu (above the
18 Brahmalokas), viz, (1.)
Akas'anautayatana (Singh.
Akasananchayatana) i/ti (^
liraited) unreality ; (2.) Vi-
djnananantdyataua (Sing.
Winyananchayatana) ^ (^
limited) knowledge ; (3.)
Akintchanydyatana (Singh.
Akinclmiinyayatana) ^(Bff
y^) ^ li<^- dwelling in (ab-
solirte) non-existence ; (4.)
Naivasandjiiana saiidjiiayata-
na (Singh. Newasannya na-
sannyayatana) |^?m ^^|p^^
J^ lit. a dwelling (or state of
mind) where there is neither
consciousness nor unconsci-
ousness. Life lasts 20,000
great kalpas in the 1st,
40,000 in the 2nd, 60,000 in
the 3rd and 80,000 in the
4tli of these heavens. See
also under Vimokcha.
ACHATURDYIPA
The
4 continents of every uni-
verse, situated between As'-
vakarna (q. v.) and the
Tchakravalas, and facing each
a different side of the Meru.
Two small islands are at-
tached to each continent.
Particulars see under Pur-
vavideha, Djambudvipa, Go-
dhanya, and Uttarakusu.
TCHATUR LABHA SUTPvA
translation (A. D. 265- 316)
b}' Dharmarakcha,
TCHATURMAHARADJAS
(Pali, Tcliatur Maharajika.
Tib. Rgya tschen bjihi rigs.
Mong. Macharansa) gg -4^
('Ir) ^ Pour demon kings,
who guard the world (v.
Lokapala) againat Asuras ;
placed each on one side of
the Meru and watching each
one quarter of the heavens.
Amc^ha Introduced their wor-
ship in China, where their
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
175
images adon\ the temple
gates. Particulars see under
Dhrrtara6htra, Virudhaka,
Virupakcha and Dhanada.
TCHATUR MAHARADJA
KAYIKAS 29^5^ lib. the
devas of the Tchatur Maha-
rajas. The inhabitants of
the 1st Devaloka, situated
on the 4 sides of the Meru.
They form the retinue of the
Tcbatnr Maharadjas, each of
whom has 91 sons and is
attended by 8 generals and
28 classes of demons. Life
lasts there 500 years, but 24
hours, there, equal 50 years
on earth.
TCHATUR SATYA S' ASTRA
nq 3^ ^ A philosophical
work bv Vasuvarraan, traii.s-
lated (A. D. 557—569) by
Paramartha.
TCHATURTONI or Karmaya
(Singh. Karmaja. Tib. Skye
ba bzi) gg-^ lit. 4 (modes
of) birth. Four modes of en-
tering the course of trans-
migration, viz., (1.) B^ /^
(Tib. Mnal las) from an
uterus, as mammalia, (2.) HR
4^ (Tib. Sgo na las) from
an egg, as birds, (3.) Q^dj^
Tib. Drod gser las) from
moisture, as fish aud insects,
(4.) (jj^ ^ Tib. Rdzas to)
by transformation, as Bo-
dhisattvas. See also Anupa-
padaka,
TCHATUS SATYA SI5tra
M Translation
(A.D. 25—220) of a portion
of the Madhyamugama.
TCHATVARA SIJRYA8 gg p
lit. the 4 suns. The 4 lumi-
naries of the ancient Bud-
dhist church, viz. As'vagho-
cha, Deva, Nagardjnna and
KuniAralabdha.
TCHATVARI SAMGRAHA
VASTUNI gg J| ^j^ lit. 4
methods of pacification. Four
social virtues, viz. (1.) Dftna
^M al"^sgiving, (2.) Pri-
yavat^hana ^ =51 loving
speech, (3.) Arthakriya ^llfy
conduct which benefits
(otliers), and (4.) Saraanartha-
ta j5| ^ co-operation (with
and for others).
TCHHANDAEA. (Singh. Chan-
na. Burm. Tsanda. Tib.
Hdun pa tchan) . ^ J® (or
yamuni's coachman.
TCHHANDALA (Tib. Gdol
ed by ^^|J^ lit. butchers,
or by JE. A lit. wicked
people, or by j^ |jf|j lit.
(those who have to carry) a
warning flag. The lowest,
most despised, caste of India,
but admitted to the priest-
hood in the Buddhist church.
TCHHANDA RIDDHI PADA
(Singh. Tchandidlii pada) ^
a lit. the step of desire.
Renunciation of all desire,
as the 1st condition of su-
176
PART I.
pematural power. See Rid-
dbipada.
TCHHATRA PATI v. Dja-
mbudvipa.
TCHIIKA ;^>Jn Ancient king-
dom (near Uraritsir) in the
Puudjab.
TCHIKDHA ^jj^^ Ancient
kingdom and city (now Cliit-
tore) in Central India.
TCHTKITSA VIDYA S'AS-
TRA J^ "^ 0fl li*' illustra-
tion of medicine. A treatise
on magic prescriptions, one
of the Pantcha Vidya s'as-
tras.
TCHINA or Maha tchina (Tib.
Rgya nag) ^||^ or J||p
or S g or jWfl* explained
by ffl"^ lit. Reflection. The
name by which China is re-
ferred to in Buddhist books,
since the Ts'in (^\ dynasty
(B. C. 349—202). "
TCHINADEVAGOTRA J||p
=^^ lit. the solar deva of Han
descent. The fii^st king of
Khavanda, born, through the
influence of the solar genius,
of a princess of the Han
dynasty (B.C. 206— A.D. 220)
on the way, as bride elect,
to Persia.
TCHINANI ^Ipfj^ explained
by 31 ^ 3fe lit- brought
from China. The Indian name
for the peach tree.
TCHINAPATI ^ Jp -gl ]g
Ancient kingdom (near La-
hore), whose first kings were
said (x4..D. 640) to liave come
from China.
TCHINARADJAPUTRA ^
^ lit. prince of the Han
(dynasty). Indian name for
the pear tree (as imported
from China).
TCHITRASENA gf£||^|
ar^ A king of Yakchas.
TCHITTA RIDDHI PADA
(fciiiigh. Tchittipada) ;^^
lit. the step of memory.
Renunciation of memory, as
the 3rd condition of super-
natural power. See Riddhi.
pada.
TCHITTA SMRITY UPAST-
HANA(Singh. Tchittanupada)
iug in mind that bii-th and
death continue incessantly.
One of the 4 objects of
Smrity upasthdna, recollec-
tion of the transitory cliarac-
ter of existence.
TCHH^ARA j^^H A dyed,
red garment; s. a. Kachaya.
TCHULYA or Tchaula
j^^lj ^ Ancient kingdom
(N.E. of Madras), peopled
(A. D. 640) by semi-savage
heretics.
TCHUNDA (1.) jgpg o"^ ;fc
ftS'x^^ lit. born on the road
SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.
177
side. One of the earliest
disciples of S'akyamuni, to
be reborn as Baddlia Samanta
prabbasa. (2.) f^ (or |^) \^:
A native of Kus'inagara from
■whom S'akyamuni accepted
his last meal.
In
TCHUNDI ^ Ji (1.)
Brahmanic mythology, a
vindictive form of Diirga or
Parvarti. (2.) Among Chrnese
Buddhists identified with
Maritchi.
TCHUNDI DEVI DHARaM.
Title of 3 translations, viz ,
DIvakara, A. D. 686, (2.)
0^Ptll/ES ^y ^^^djrabo-
dhi, A.D. 720, (3.) ^^Jg
by Amogbavadjra, A. D. 618
—907.
TEMURTU or Issikol ^ f^
or ^^ Mongol name of a
lake '(400 li N. of Lingshan).
TERMED or Tirmez pgg:
Ancient kingdom and city
on the Oxus.
TICHYA (Singh. Tissa. Tib.
Pd Idan) ^ ^p or ^ Z/}^
(1.) An ancient Buddha. (2.)
A native of Nalanda, father
of Sariputra. (3.) A son of
S'uklodana.
TICHYA RAKCHITA ^^
|g Jj/ A concubine of As'oka,
the rejected lover aad there-
fore enemy of Kun&la.
TILADHAKA or Tilasakya
raonasteiy (now Thelari, near
Gaya), W. of Nalanda.
TINANTA or Tryanta jfgjg
^ Verbs (according to
Panini).
TIRTHAKAS or Tirthyas (Tib.
Mustegs tcbah) /^[>||;gf[j lit.
heretical teachers. (1.) General
designation of Brahmanic
and other non-Buddhist as-
cetics. (2.) Brahmanic enemies
of S'akyamuni, and especial-
ly the following six (^>g'
:^ M): ^"^^9* Kas'yapa,
Maskariu, Samdjayin, Adjita
Kes'akambala, KakudaKatya-
yana, and Nirgrantha. Hiuen-
tsang met (A. D. 640) a sect
of Tirthyas, who practised
austere asceticism, worshiped
Kchuna and used magic
spells for healing the sick.
TOKSUN ^vH A city in
Mongolia.
TRAIDHATUKE ^M^_^
The circumference of the
Tr^iloka.
TRAILOKYA or Trilokya
(Siara. Traiphum. Tib. Kbams
lit, 3 regions, or ^^y^ lit.
3 classes of beings. In imita-
tion of the Brahmanic Bhu-
178
PART I.
vauatraya (4 worlds), the
Buddhists divide every uni-
verse into 3 regions, but sub-
stitute for the physical cate-
gorie
Hand-book of Chinese Buddhism, being a Sanskrit-Chinese dictionary with vocabularies of Buddhist terms in Pali, Singhalese, Siamese, Burmese, Tibetan, Mongolian and Japanese
Eitel, Ernest John, 1838-1908